T R A N S LA T I O N S O F CH R I S TI A N LI T E R A T U R E

S E RI E S I

GRE E K TE XTS

THE E PI S T L E S

ST . IG N AT I US ,

BI S HO P OF A N T I OC I I
 PR E F A C E
T H E pre se n ttran slatio o f the epistles o f S t I g ati us
n . n

is i n ten ded t o set be fore E n glish readers i a ,

n n

accessible form the writi n gs o f o n e o f the m ost

,

importa n t characters i n the Church history o f the period

succeedi n g the age o f the A postle I these epistles s . n

we have the key to the right u dersta n di n g o f t h e n

character o f the Church at the begi i n g o f the seco n d nn

ce n tury T he two facts to which they be r wit ess are

. a n ,

o n the o n e ha n d the sig i fi ca n ce o f the I n carn atio n

,
n

fo Christia s o f that ge n eratio

r n as the ce n tral truth o f n

C h ri stia ity a n d o n the other the importa ce attached

n , , ,
n

to the vis i ble u n ity o f the Church as xpressed i t h e e n

orga n izatio o f the Christia n societies u der bishops

n n ,

presbyters a n d d e aco s The striki g perso ality o f the

,
n . n n

writer o f the epistles a d the co troversy which h a s

, n n

gathered ro u d them c mbi e to m ke them o e o f

n ,
o n a n

the most i teresti n g products o f early Christia times

n n .

Bishop Light foot s great work ( I g t i us d P Zym p

’
na a n o r ,

1 8 8 5 ) has exhaustively t rea t ed f most o f the critical o

q uestio s which are co n ected with t h text a d the

n n e n

expositio n o f the epistles T he prese t writer has m ade . n

that work his chie f guid a d h as rarely ve ture d i e, n n ,

n

the i n terpretatio o f pa s a ges to depart from t h e vie w s

n s ,

expressed i n it O the ature o f the h resies attacked

. n n e

i n the epistles however he has adopted i t h e m i the

, ,
n a n

co clusio n s o f Dr Hort i his jua s/i c

n . n
’
az
'

T he ar t icl e s o n I g atius by D H r ack i the E xp si /

n r
. a n n o or

fo r 8 8 5 a n d 8 8 6 a well as the same writer s treatme t

’
1 1 ,
s n

o f the epistles i his Ci o / g '

'
n t r n o o ze o er

h ave also bee n co n sul t ed T he n otes o f

'

L z lt m t u
e r, .

Z a h n o n the epistles have supplied much use ful m atter ,

V
 PR E F A C E

while fo the exter al history f the period Pro fessor

r n o

Ramsay s C /zu / i t i R m E mpi e has bee n fou d

’
rc z n le o a n r n

i n valuable I n treati g o f the th ology o f I g atius the

. n e n

writer has fou d much that is suggestive i the able n n

mon ograph o f V o n der Goltz ( Tex/ d U t suc/ e a n n er z

w m a Bdr
, although he h a s n ot always been able
.

to subscribe to the author s co clusio n s ’

n .

T he writer is i n debted to Dr S wete R egius Pro fes or .

,
s

o f Divi n ity at Cambridge fo r m uch ki d advice un ,

n

grudgi n gly give n to the com m ittee o f the S P C K fo ,

. . . . r

the i terest they h ve show i t h e work n d fo so m e

n a n n ,
a r

use ful criticisms to the Re v W L E Parso s f ,

. . . . n ,
o

S elwy College who h s read through t h e tran slatio

n ,
a n ,

a d to others
n .

NO T E T O T H E S E CON D E D ITI ON
A fe w slight cha ges a d additio s have bee m ade n n n n

both i the i troductio a d i the n otes ; but i its

n n n n n n

mai fe t ures the prese t edi t ion is a repri n t o f the

n a n

former .

N OT E T O T H E T H I R D E D I TI O N
T he call fo a fresh edition o f this little book w hich
r ,

is n o w set ti p i a e w form has re n dered ecessary a

n n ,
n

m ore thorough revisio o f the i n troductio n a n d n otes n

than was possible i prepari n g it fo the seco n d editio n r n .

I the eightee years which have elapsed si ce its fi rst

n n n

appeara ce e w light h bee throw o n ma y o f the

n n as n n n

questio s dealt with S everal o f the otes have been

n . n

t e writte n a d also certai

-

ection s o f the i n troductio n

n n s .

A n e w A dditio al No t e i n place f the origi al A dd

n , o n .

Note has bee n i n serted i which the ques t io o f the

2, ,
n n

Chri ti Mi n istry has bee more fully de lt w ith O

s an n a . n

the other ha d a fe w curtailme n ts have bee n m ade

n ,

elsewhere I other respects the prese n t editio is a

. n n

repri t o f the earli r ditio

n e e n .

J . H s . .
 CO N T E N TS
PA G E
I N T RO D UC TI O N
I . THE
T T T
IA N
LI E RA RY
E PI S LE S
CO N T RO V E R S Y U PO N THE I G NA

G
T
2 . E N UI N E N E SS AND D AT E

T T
3 . ST . rc N A T w s T H E MA R YR
GN IU A
4 . ST . I H A S s A E AC ER

I T H E E P I S T L E TO T H E E PII E S I A N S
.

II T H E E P I S T L E TO T H E M AG N E S I A N S
.

II I T H E E P I S T L E T O T H E T RA L L I A N S
.

IV T H E E P I S T L E T O T H E RO M A N S
.
70

V T H E E P I S T L E T O T H E I H I L A D E L PH I A N S
.
’
81

VI T H E E P I S T L E TO T H E S M Y R N E A N S
. /

VI I T H E E P I S T L E TO P O L Y C A R P
.

A D D ITI O N A L N O T E S

H E RE S I E S H U RC H E S O F
T T
I T HE IN THE C A S IA
‘

G RO W H O F T H E
2 . T HE
T
o xrn m AN D C H RI S IA N

T
M IN IS RY 1 1 3
T HE A c Ts O F T H E M A R Y R D O M 0 1 ST ro w/1 1 1 0 s 1 20
?

G
. .

IN D E X OF SC R I P T U RA L PA SS A ES

G E N E RA L I N D E X
 ST . IG N A T I US

I N T RO D UC T I O N .

1 . TH E L I T E R A RY CON T R O V E R S Y UPO N
T H E IG N A T I A N E P I S T L E S .

A RO U N D the letters beari n g the n ame o f S t I g atius . n

there has bee n waged a literary co troversy that has n

exte ded from the ti m e o f the revival o f learn i n g to the

n

n i etee n th ce n tury
n T he subject is o f special i n terest
.

to E n glishme n as the discussion o f the ge n ui n e n ess o f

,

these letters fou n d a place i n the religious co n troversies

o f E n gla n d i n t h e seve n tee th ce n tury a d the decisio n
n ,
n

o f the q uestio n has o n three oc asio n s bee n a sociated c s

with the n ames o f E glish scholars e A rchbishopn ,

z . .

Ussher a n d Bishop Pearso n i n t h e seve tee n th ce tury n n ,

a d Bishop Light foot m t h e n i etee n th ce n tury

n n Duri n g .

the Middle A ges there were curre t i n E urope seve n t ee n n

letters con ected with t h e n a m e o f S t I g atius Four

n . n .

o f these embrace the spurious correspo de n ce with S t n .

Joh n a n d the Virgi n T hey i n clude .

i( ) T wo letters from I g n atius to St Joh n . .

( ii ) A letter from I gn atius to the Virgi n .

iii
( ) A letter from the Virgi n to I g atius n .

T he letters o n ly exist i n La ti n a n d were most prob ,

a bly composed i n that la n guage A n attempt has bee n

.

made to clai m the authority of S t Ber ard i n s upport o f . n

their ge n ui n e n ess because i n on e o f his sermon s he says

,

that I g atius saluteth a certai n Mary i n several epistle

n s,

which he wrote to her as Christ bearer But the word

,
-
.
’
10 I N T R OD UC TIO N

q u a zza a a certai
’
m, ‘ ‘
shows that he is speaki g n n

o f some less famous perso n tha n the Virgi n the re fere n ce ,

bei n g doubtless to Mary o f Ca sso b o la to whom o n e

o f the letters o f the L o n g F orm is addressed
, , ,

A s the .

object o f the forger was u n doubtedly to do hon our to

the Virgi Light foot is i n cli ed to co n ect the letters
n, n n

with the outburst o f Mariolatry which took place i the n

eleve th a d follow i n g ce tu ies T he forgery was

n n n r .

speedily disposed o f as soo n as the revival o f the study

o f a n tiquity bega n .

T he remai i g thi tee epi stles k o w as the Lo ger

n n r n ,
n n n

F rm i clude lo ger versio o f the seve letters o f the

o ,
n a n n n

prese t co llection together with si x additio al letters

n , n ,
z e
'

. .

Mary o f C sso b o l to I g atius I gn atius to Mary o f

a a n ,

C a so b o la to the Ta si a n
s ,
to the Philippia s to the r s, n ,

A tioche es a d to Hero
n n T his Lo n ger Form is c n
,
n . o

t a i ed i
n several Greek M S S a n d also i n a Lati n versio
n . n

o f which the M SS are umerous T he six addition al . n .

letters are also fou d ttached to the seve lett rs o f n a n e

the prese n t collectio n o t o n ly i the Greek M SS but n n .

,

also i the Lat i S yriac A rme i a d Coptic t a sl

n n, ,
n an n r n a

tio s T he Lati versio was p i ted i 4 9 8 a n d was

n . n n rn n 1 ,

follo wed i 55 7 by the publicatio

n 1 o f the Greek text n .

Neither o f these edition s co t i ed the le t ter o f Mary n a n

o f C s o b o la to I g
a s tius w h ich appeared howe er i na , ,
v , n

subsequ en t editi n s o .

I t was n o t lo g be fore the suspicio s o f stude n ts w re

n n e

aroused T hey could o t fail to be struck by the wide

. n

diverge c o f t h e text o f I g n atius i t h e curre n t editio n s

n e n

from the quotatio s of e arly Christian w riters such as n

—
,

E usebius ( c A D 3 3 5) a n.d Th e o do.e t ( A.D 1 0 2 r .

I t was oticed further that E usebi us o ly m akes m e tio n

n n n

of sev let t ers a d that n o others but these are re ferr e d

en ,
n

to by Christian writers fo some co siderable period a fter r n

t h e time o f E usebius I ter al evide n ce co n fi r m ed these . n n

suspicio n s by poi n ti g out obvious a achro n isms a d n n n

m ist kes i the letters

a A t the sa m e time the prejudic s
n . e

The m i io f thi w ord i om e M SS i ted the m i co

u
1
o ss n o s n s . a ss s s n
ce
pt i onthe p a ssa ge
of . B t there is no doubt th a t it for m s pa t a r

o f the true text .

 TH E L IT E R A R Y CON T R OV E R S Y 1 1

of Protestan t writers a d especially o f those who favoured ,

n

Presbyteria n views were excited agai st the letters b e ,

n ,

cause their presen tati o f Church order co n fl icted with on

their o w n views On the on e han d it was recog n ized by

.

the Jesuit Pe t a v i us that the epistles were i n terpolated , ,

a nd o the other han d ma y Protesta n t writers were

n n

prepared to be lieve that they i cluded some gen ui n e n

letters o f I g n at i us V e de li us pro fessor at Ge n eva .

,
a ,

published a e di i o n o f the letters i n 6 3 i n which he

n z 1 2 ,

attempted to separate the ge ui n e from the spurious n

letters T he seve letters m tio ed by E usebius were

. n en n

placed i n o e class a d the rem i n i g fi e which h e

n , n a n v ,

regarded as spurious were for m ed i n to a secon d class ,

.

H e also ma i n tai n ed that t h e seve letters co n tai ed n n

i n terpol tio s a d i proo f o f this he showed that the

a n , n n

i n terpolator had m de use o f extracts from the A postolical

a

Co stit utio s
n n .

T he ge ui e ess o f the Lo g Form was commo n ly

n n n n

accepted by E glish writers f e m i e n ce be fore Ussher s

n o n
’

time a d we fi d the letters i that form quoted by

,
n n n

Hooker a n d Bishop A drewes T he q uestio ho w ever n . n, ,

was promi n e tly brought for wa rd by the co tro ersies o f

n n v

the day E piscopacy w s bei n g v e heme tly attacked by

. a n

the Puritan s T hi tta ck reached its clim x i n the

. s a a

famous S me tym n uus co trovers y ( so all e d from the

c n c

i itials o f t h n ames o f the fi Presbyteria di i es ) i

n e ve n v n ,
n

which B isho p Ha l de fe ded a d the Presbyteri n s ‘

n , n a

attacked the gover me t o f the Church by bishops I

,
n n . n

this co t oversy Ussh r w 5 i duced to t ke part I n

n r e .
n a a .

his pa m phlet Tl O i gi l f B i / ps d Al t pol t ze r na o s za a n e ro

'

z a n s,

he m de use f the e ide ce o f the I g tia epistle

a o v n na n s,

care fully co fi i g however his quotatio n s to the

n n n , ,

passage i whi h the i terpol ted v rsion agrees with

s n c n a e

the ge ui e text Ussher s pamphlet was replied to by

n n .
'

the poet Mi lto n i his trea t ise Of P / t m / E p mp y n re a

'

z
'

zs ac ,

published i 6 4 He atta ks the ge ui ess f t h e

n 1 1 . c n nen o

I g atia epistles a n d says T o what e d the should

n n ,
‘
n n

they cite h i m as authe tic f epis op y wh e t h ey n or c ac ,

n

ca n n ot k ow wh t is authe tic o f h i m ? B ut Ussher

n a n
’

had already e n ga ged i n the task o f rescui n g the ge n ui n e

1 2 I NT R O D UCTI O N
epistles from the i n terpolated a n d spurious additio n s o f
the curren t text He had exami n ed the q uotation s o f .

I g atius fou n d i n the writi gs o f R obert G rosseteste

n n ,

Bishop o f Li n col n ( c A D n d two o ther E n glish

writers J oh n T yssi n gt o a d William Wo de fo d who

. . . a

, n n r ,

wrote i n the fourtee n th ce n tu y a n d were members o f r

the Fran ciscan house at Ox ford to which Grosseteste le ft ,

his books T hese q uotatio s he fou n d di ffered from

. n , ,

the commo n text o f I g atius a d a greed with the q uota n n

tio n s fou n d i E usebius d T h e o do re t This le d him

n an .

to co clude that there might exist somewhere i n E gl n d

n n a

ma uscripts co n tai n i g this p urer text o f the epistles

n n

T he result was the discovery o f two Lati n M SS f the . o

epistles T he fi rst o f these was fou n d i n the library o f

.

Go ville a n d Caius College Cambridge T his M S o f

n , . .
,

whic h Ussher procured a tr script was writte n by an ,

Walter Crome D D a former Fellow bei ng co m pleted

,
. .
, ,

in the year 4 4 as we lear from a n ote i n Crome s

1 1 ,
n
’

ow nh n dwriti n g while a other ote i n the same ha d

a ,
n n n

on a fl y le f sta t es tha t the M S

-

a w s p ese n ted to the . a r

Co llege i A D 4 4 4 o the feast o f St Hugh

n . . 1
‘
n . .
’

I h e seco n d M S c me from the library o f R ichard

‘

. a

Mo t gue or Mon tacute Bishop o f Norwich I t has

n a , ,

howeve disappeared si ce Ussher s time although w e

r, n
’
,

possess a collatio n f its readi gs co n tai n ed betwee the o n n

li es or i n the margi n o f U ssher s tran script o f the C ius

n
’
a

MS T his tran s ript is o w i the lib ary o f Dubli

. c n . n r n

U iversity
n .

O f these two M S S the seco n d appears to be the .

earlier a n d the more accur t e I n fact Lig h t foot thi ks a . n

that it closely represe ts the versio n as it came from the n

tra sl tor Ussh e r fo u d th t t h e q uotatio n s o f I g atius

i n the works o f Grosseteste were tak e n from the Lati
n a . n a n

versio n preserved i n th ese two M S S n d further study .

,
a

led him to believe that Grosseteste was himsel f the tran s

lator S uch a view is co sisten t w ith the i n terest show n
. n

by the great Bishop o f Li col i n Greek lea rn i n g a d i n n n n

the tran slatio n o f Greek authors Moreover we k ow . n

that amo n g the books f w hi h G rosseteste caused a o c

tra slatio n to be made were the writi ngs o f Dio n ysius

n
 THE L IT E RA R Y C O N T ROV E RS Y 1 3

the A reopagite T hese appear freque tly bou d up i n

. n n

the same M S as the I gn atian epistles I n rece t times

. . n

there has bee n more direct con fi rmatio o f Ussher s n

'

view T his is suppli e d by a ote i n a fourt e e n th ce n tury

. n -

M S i n the library at T our attributi n g the Lati n tra n s

. s,

latio n to Grosseteste .

U ssher published his shorter Lati text i n 6 4 4 But

as yet the Gree k text correspon di g to this shorter La ti n
n 1 .

versio had o t appeare d T his li n k was supplied two

n

n n .

years later by the publication at A msterdam by I saa c

Voss o f the Greek text of six out o f the seve n letters the
epistle to the Rom n s b ei n g missi g T his Gre e k text
,

a n .

was based upon eleve n th ce n tury M S i the Medicean

l i brary at Flor n ce Fi n ally the Gree k text O f the mis i g
an -

. n

e . s n

epistle to the R oma s w a s published by R u i n a t i 6 8 9n r n 1

from a M S O f the te th ce tury . w i the Natio a l n n , no n n

Library at Paris T he M S co tai s t h Greek A cts o f

. . n n e

the martyrdom o f I g n atius a d the epistle to the R oma s ,

n n

is i corporated i them U ssher s labours thus e abled

n n .
’
n

stude ts to recog ize the ge ui n e epistles O f I g atius

n n n n ,

a n d to separate from these the i t erpolated portio s as n n ,

well a s the S purious e pistles fou n d i the Lon ger F orm , n .

But the publicatio by Voss o f the Greek text o f the n

seve epistles led to a n e w co n troversy set o foot by

n n

the Fre ch Purit n s who atta ked t h e epistles be use

n a ,
c ca

o f the support which they le t to epis opacy T he m ost

formidable O ppo n e t was Daill e whose wor k ppe red
n c .

T his e w a t ta c k was co ce n trated upo the

n , a a

i n 666
1 . n n n

seve letters a s published by Voss T he tt k w a s

n . a ac

met a n d the ge ui e ess O f the letters vi di a t d by

,
n n n n c e

Bishop Pe rso who wrote his Vi di a [g li m i

a n, n
'

re na a c n

1 672 .

T he ext importa t date i n the I g atia co troversy

n n n n n

was the year 8 4 5 whe C o Cureto published 1 ,

n an n n a

S yriac versio o f the e pistles

n to S t I o ly p the .
’
ca r ,

E phesia s a d the R oma s

n ,
n T he three pistl e s c o n . e n

t a i e d i n this versio
n ppe r i a much short r form tha n a a n e n

is fou n d i n the G re k text a d Lati versio A frag e n n n .

me t o f the epistle to the T r llia s i i n orpo ate d i

n a n s c r n

the ep i stle to the Roman s but o e o f the oth e r epistles ,

n n
1 4 I N T R O D UC TI O N

appear i n the collectio n T he text O f Cur ton s edition . e

’

wa s based Upo n two M S S i the British Museum T he . n .

former O f these two M S S da t es from the sixth ce n tury . .

I t w a s pur hased by A rchdeaco n Ta t t a m from the

c

con ve n t o f S t Mary Deipara i n the N itrian desert i

. n

1 839 T he seco n d M S d tes from the seve n th or

. . a

ei ghth c tury a n d was brought from E gypt by A rch

en ,

de a co n Ta t t m i n 8 4 2 Cureton m ai n ta i ed that these

a 1 . n

three epistles alo n e represe n ted the ge ui n e I gn atius n ,

that the V o ssi a n collectio co tai n ed these three i n a n n n

i n terpolated form a n d that the remai n i n g four letters o f

the Vossia collectio n were forgeries T his re k i n dled
,

n .

the co n troversy Dr Christopher Wordsworth a fterwards

. .
,

Bishop o f Li col n declared the n ewly dis overed versio

n ,
-
c n

to be a n epitome o f the ge ui e letters m de by a n n a n

E u t ychian h retic T his led Curet

e to a fuller treat
. on

me n t o f the q uestio n H e h a d mean while discovered a

additio n al M S o f the three epistl e s brought li k e the
. n

, ,
.

fi rst n a med from the co ve t O f S t Mary Deipara a n d

-

,
n n .
,

d a ti n g from at least the n i th ce n tury He n o w p ublished n .

his great work Co pus Ign t i um ( Lo do r a an n n,

which co tai n s a full treatme t o f t h e whole q uestio n

n n .

Cureto n s vie w w a s supported by Bun se n a d several

’
n

emi n e n t schol rs But it has failed to hold its grou n d

a . .

A part from t h e f ct that the seve n letters f the V o ssi a n

a o

collectio n were plai n ly k n ow n to E usebi us d T h e odo e t an r ,

they exhibit a perfect u n ity O f a ut h sh p a n d st > le or l

throughout Cureto n s theory re q uir s us to suppose

.
’
e

that the i terpolator was able to reproduce i n his addi t io n s

n

to the letters the most subtle charact ristics O f languag e e

n d gram mar
a A similar di ffi culty occurs whe n we
.

exami n e the relation o f Cureto n s S yriac version to t h ’

e

S yriac versio O f the seve n letters

n T he o e is plai n ly . n

derived from the other a d it is fa r more probable that ,

n

the C u e t o n i a n Syriac versio is a n abr i dged form o f the

r n

S yriac version o f the seve n letters t h an that the latter ,

is a n expa sio o f the former

n n .

1 h e w orks o f 7 a h n ( I g i us v o A fi l i 873)
'
’
na z n n oc z en , 1

a n d o f Bishop Li gh t foot ( Ap t oli c F t / s Part I l os a ref ,

.
,

I g t i us
na d P ly c p
a n 8 8 5 ) have co n v i ci gly demo
o ar , 1 n n n
 THE L IT E RA RY C O N T R OV E R S Y .
5

the ge ui n e n ess of the seve n letters i n the form

st ra t e d n

edited by V os s as agai st the cl a ims o f the Cure t o i a n

,
n n

letters a n d this con clusio n has been gen erally accepted

,

by mod e rn scholars .

T he author Of t h e Lo n g Form probably wrote i n

S yria i n the latter hal f o f the fourth ce tury He h a s
bee n ide n ti fi ed by Harn ac k a n d Fu n k with the compiler
n .

o f the A postolic Co n stitutio n s H i s doctri n al positio n

is n o t altogether c le a r Fu n k regards him as a n A polli
.

n aria n Light foot a s slightly lean i n g to A rian ism H i s

,
.

O bject ppears to have bee to prese n t i n the n ame o f

a n ,

a primitive father a con ciliatory state m e n t O f doctri n e

,

to which m e n O f all parties might asse n t ( Light foot ) .

T he C ure t on i a n S yri a c vers i o n is probably due to t h e

careless abridgme n t O f the letters by some scribe a n d ,

represe n t s n either epitome n o extrac t b ut somethi g

‘
r , n

betwee n t h e two L ight foot is i n cli n ed to assig it to

1
’
. n

the sixth ce n tury .

2 . G E N UI N E N E S S AND D AT E .

I
‘

H are n o ep i stles i n early Chr i stian literature

E RE

whose existe n ce rec ives such early a n d excelle n t att st

e e

ation a s does that o f the I g n tia epistles from the pi stl a n e e

O f Polycarp ( Har a ck Cl /ge p T he epi tle

’ '

n ,
zron o o z , . s

o f Polycarp to the Philippia n s was writte n some fe w

weeks a fter the le t t rs o f I g n atius a n d be fore the n e ws

t ,

O f the martyrdom o f I g n atius had reached S myr a It n .

co n tai n s two re fere n ces to I gn tius ( cc 9 I the a .

,
n

latt e r pa ssage the writer says T he letters o f I g atius .

‘
n

se t to us by him a n d all the rest which we had by us

n , ,

w e have se n t to you as you e n joi n ed T hey are attach d

, . e

to this letter T his de criptio n correspo n ds with our

.
’
s

prese n t collectio n T wo letters were addressed to .

S myr n a o n e to t h
, Church the other to Polycarp e , .

F our other s were writte from S myrn a T he bearer f n . o

the letter to the Philadelphian s which was writte fr m , n o

T roa s would probably pass through S myr n a T hu it

, . s

w ould be possible fo C opies o f all the letters to be n r I

Li ght foot I p 3 5 1
, . . 2 .
 1 6 I N T R O D UC T I ON

Po lyc a rp s po sse ssio n a n d the i n terch a n ge o f letters

’
, ,

w hi h w s already commo n i n the churches i n S t Paul s

’
c a .

day ( Col iv would re n der t h e re q uest Of the

. .

Philippi a n s a n d Polyc a p s complian ce n atural S e e r

’
.

furthe r Light foot vol i pp 3 3 6 4 3 f

, ,
. . .
,
2 .

S t I re n ae us ( c
. 8 A D ) q uotes from Ro m 4 S ee
. 1 0 . . . .

v 8 4 A s on e o f our o w n people said when c o n

. 2 . :
‘
,

de m e d to the wild beasts o n accou n t o f h i s testimo n y

n

towards God I am God s grai n a n d I am grou n d by

“
,
’
,

the teeth o f wild bea sts that I may be fou d pure , n

Light foot a n d Har ack both re f r to p ssa ge s i n n e i

Cleme n t O f A lexan dria ( c 9 which they thi n k . 1 0

poi n t to a acquai n ta ce with th e se epistles

n n .

Orige be fore the middle o f the third ce n tury shows

n, ,

clearly a k n owledge o f these epistles a n d their author

”
.

T hus i n de O t he appropriat e s the lan guage

ra . 2 0,

o f Ro m 3
“
Nothi. n g that is visible is good
: T his .
,

however may have bee n a proverbial expressio

, But n .

i n two pass ges he clai m s to be q uoti n g the very word s

a

O f I g n atius

i
() I the Prologue
n to the C e t y o M S o g of onn n n a r n e n

S gs (extan t i
on the versio o f R ufi us) he says In n n :
‘

remember that some o n e o f the sai n ts I gn atius by n ame , ,

sa id o f Christ My love is r uci fi d o do I thi k

“
,
c e , n r n

h i m deservi g o f ce n s ure fo this See Ro m 7

’
n r . . .

ii
( ) I H m vi
n i L u c m ohe q u otes
. from .E p h n 9 a , . 1 ,

i n troduci n g the quo ta tio n by a re fere n ce to the lett rs e

a n d their author His words are Well is it writte . : n

i o e O f the letters o f a certai martyr I g atius I mean

n n n ,
n ,

who w seco d bishop o f A tioch after the blessed

as n n

Peter a n d who i n the persecuti o fought w ith wild beasts

,
n

at Rom e The follow the words Hidde n from the

.
’
n ,

pri n ce o f this world was the virgi ity o f Mary ( E ph n .

Or i ge n thus clearly k ew that n

i
() g I atius w s seco
n n d bi hop o f A n tioch
a s .

ii
( ) He s u fi e e d m a rtyrdom t R
'

ome r a .

iii
( ) He wrote some epistles which were exta n t i n

Or g s time
i en
’
.

E us e bi us of C aesa rea ( c 3 — 3 5) i n h i s C /z i do . 10 2 ron

1 8 I N T RO D UC TI O N

with Po n tiu s Pilate ( c f A cts i 7 also Justi n D i l . v . 2 , , a .

1 03 but abse n t from later writers ) the i n clusio n o f t h e

, ,

baptism o f Jesus by Joh ( E ph 8 S m y n ) whe n . 1 , r . I , n

compared w it h the oldest form o f the A postles Cree d ’

,

from w hich these clauses are abse n t poi n t to a p e rio d ,

quite early I the seco n d ce n tury

k
n .

3 T he. relatio o f these epistles to the boon s o f the

N e w T estame t is a further i d i catio n O f their earl y n n

date T he man n er i which the Gospel facts a d say

. n n

i gs are quoted poi n ts to a n early period at whi h the

n c

writte n Gospels had n o t attai ed the u ique pre emi e ce n n -

n n

h eld by them later o i the seco d ce tury T here is n n n n .

n o re fere ce i n the epistles to writte

n Gospels n d i n n ,
a

o e case the author q uotes from a

n extra c o ical n -

an n

so urce S e e S m y n 3 This would S ho w tha t ora l

. r . .

tradition was still a ppealed to .

4 Li ght
. foot sees a further i n dicatio n O f early date i n

the pass ge S m y 8 from which he co cludes that the

a rn .
,
n

E ucharist stil l formed part o f the A gape whereas i n ,

Justi s time ( Ap i 6 5 6 7 ) the two were separate But

n
’
. .
,
.

t his i terpretation o f S m y 8 is ope n to criticism ( see

n rn .

n ote o n pass a ge ) a n d the argume n t c a n ot be pressed

, n .

T he O bjectio n s to the ge ui n e n ess o f these epistles n

are mai n ly con cern ed with their prese tatio n o f Church n

gover n me t a n d their wit n ess to episcopacy But the

n .

orga izatio as here prese ted while it exhibits m on

n n, n ,

a rchi al epi scopacy as

c fully established a n d regards ,

the bishop as t h e sourc e o f all mi isteri a l authority l

n ,

also shows i dicatio s o f its early date

n n .

T he picture prese ted o f the bishop poi n ts to a n

I . n

early period w he n the are over which he ex rcised his a e

rule was the co n gregatio r ther th n the diocese a n d

whe n he was the pastor O f flock li k e a vicar o f a
n a a ,
‘
a ,

modern tow n i i timate relat i on s with a ll his people

, n n .
’ 2

He ce too we fi n d that the body o f presbyters are i

n n

immediate a d regular o tact w i th him a d assist him

as a cou cil i n the wor k O f admi n istration
n c n n
3
n .

1
S my 1 n . 8 .

3
G ore , C/ mrr/z a n d JI i n i s lry ,
p . 104 .

3
Ma gn . 6 , T ra ll 3, Ph i la d 8 . . .
 G E N UI N E N E S S AND DA TE '9

2 . study o f the types o f uthority to which I g atius

A a n

like s t h e uthority o f the bishop a n d the presbyt s

n a er

also a ffords a i dicat i o O f early date T he fact th a t

n n n .

he rega rds the bishop as the represe tative o f t h e Lord n ,

while the presbyter s re prese n t the A postles i n dicat s ,

e

that he is writi g t a time whe the memory o f t h e n a n

Lord s earthly li fe was fresh i n the mi ds o f m e n I n

’
n .

the bishop s o ffi ce he s e es a type o f authority like th t

’
a

which was i the world w he n Christ we n t about i H i

n n s

m i istry atte n ded by the A postles

n .

3 .Had these epistles bee n forged i n the l a tter hal f

O f the seco n d ce tury as R e a supposed we should n ,
n n ,

have expected them to reflect the co ceptio O f the n n

mi istry which is promi e t i Christia writi gs o f that

n n n n n n

period Now i the writers o f the latter h al f O f the

. n

seco d cen tury we fi n d the bishops con ti n u lly appe led

n a a

to as the depositar i es O f A postolic traditio Th n . e

bishops have rece ived from the A postles the gi ft f ‘

o

truth T his con ception is fou n d i n the Cl me n ti

’

writi n gs i n H e gesi ppus a n d i n I re n aeus But it is t

. e ne

, . no

the co ception upon wh ich the I gn atia epistles dwell

n n .

Yet i f these letters had bee writte n i n the l a tter hal f n

O f the seco n d ce n tury it i s u likely that his la n g ua ge n

would have shown so little trace Of the idea s curre t n

at that time .

T he other objecti o n s urged o n the grou n d o f S upposed

an achron isms such as the word leopard ( Ro m 5 ) a d
,
‘ ’
. n

the phrase Catholic Chur h ( S my n are dealt with c

’
r .

i n the n otes .

E ach o f the letters exhibits the same cl e arly mark d e

i n dividuality a d is co n n ected by close a d subtle li ks

,
n n n

with t h e others T he E pistle to the R oman s however

.
, ,

stan ds apar t from t h others I t is o f a purely perso al e . n

character a n d deals with his comi n g martyrdom H e n ce .

it con tai n s n o allusion to the subj ects which occupy so

large a n amou n t o f atte tion i other epistles viz n n ,

Church order a d heresy I ts sile ce o n these poi ts n . n n

is o f value i re futi g the idea that the letters e a late

n n ar

forgery havi g as their O bje t the promotio n o f E pi sc o

n c

p acy O. that a ssumptio nn it is di fi

f cult to see why the
211 I N T R O D UC T O N I
l tt e r h uld have bee n i cluded i n a c oll ect i o n h a vi n g
e s o n

s uc h a bj e ct T o esc a p thi s di ffi culty R e n a n a d

n O .
e

m i t t d the g n ui
e ess o f the E pistle to t h e Ro m an s
e ne n .

But i n i t s tyl t h e epistl e s h ows clear t race s O f t h e

s e

s m e authorship as the others a n d i t is impos sibl e t o

a
,

s e par a t e th m e .

T he epistl e s pres t a striki g a n d origi a l per so ality en n n n ,

surpassi g i n i t r st that o f n y other o f the S O ca ll e d

n n e e a -

A postolic Fathers T he cr atio n f such a characte r . e o

w o uld h ve bee l iterary fea t quite beyon d the reac h

a n a

o f a forg r i n the seco d or a y f llowi g ce n tury

e n n o n .

T he year o f the m rtyrd m o f I g tius c n n l y be a o na a o

fi x d withi
e r ug h limi t s E usebius a s we have see n
n o .
, ,

st tes that I gn tius w a s m artyred i

a the time Of T raj a n
a n

O rig s stat e me n t that he was seco d b i shop o f A n tioch

'

en n

a d f ught with wild b e asts at R om e duri n g the p ‘

n o er

secutio n probably shows that he was ac q uai n ted with

,
’

the same tra ditio a d re fers to the persecutio u n d r n n n e

T r ja f as Harn ack has show n

a n, o r, p .

the dat o f the seco d bishop o f A n t i oc h ca ot well

e n nn

be much lat r tha that o f the seco d bishop O f e n n

Je usalem S imeon who su ffered martyrdom i the

r
, ,
n

rei gn o f T raja ( A D 98 n . .

Har a ck fi ds a other i di ation o f the d t e i the

n n n n c a n

relat io s O f I g a tius t o Pol yc rp I the epi tle d

n n a . n s a

dre ssed to the latter I g n atiu s plai n ly shows th a t he i ,

s

wri t i n g to o n e who is a comparat i vely you g m a At n n .

the time O f his death Polyc a rp s age was ei ghty ’

( ll/ t P
a ra l o T his w a s i n A D 55
—6 a d Polycarp 1 n
y . . . .
,

would be betwee forty a d fi fty b e twee n A D —n n . . 1 1 0 1 20 .

He n ce the date o f the letters a d the martyrdom may n

be fi xed betwee n A D — 7 . . 1 1 0 1 1 .

3 S T . M A RT Y R . IG N A TI US TH E .

O F the author o f these epistles we possess little reliable

i n formatio n be yo d what may b e g there d from the n a

epist les themselves T he I t lia ame I gn t us com . a n n a l

b i n e d with the Greek titl T h e o ph o us may i d i c te a s e r n a

,
 ST I G NA TI US THE MAR I YR
'
'

. 21

Pro fessor Ra msay suggests that he belo ged to a l

,
‘
n

S yria fa m ily stro gly a ffec t ed by W ster

n ,
civili a t i
n e n z on,

w hich h a d discarded n a tive ames I t is lear fr m ’

n . c o

the ture o f his pu ishm e t tha t he c ot h a ve bee

na n n ann n

a R oma citize n i which case he would have b e

n ,
n e n

se t like S t Paul to R me fo trial a n d i f c o de m d

n , .
,
o r , ,
n n e ,

w ould h ave bee behe ded l o m t h e sc ttered hi ts n a . r a n

whic h the letters give g R m 9 born out o f du e ,

e . o .
,
‘

time a n d the exp essio l a st ( f

,
’
fou d i rE ph n,
‘
o n n .

2 1 ,
T a ll 3 S rm y n . w
I e may
,
co lude t hat his r . 1 1 ,
nc

con version wa s late i n li fe F om Orige a d E u bius . r n n se

( se e precedi g sectio n ) we have

n l e ar t t h at he w s n a

seco d bishop o f A tioch bei g p e e ded by E u di u

n n ,
n r c o s,

a n d th a t he su ffered mar t yrdom i n t h e time o f T ra j a n .

Th e A ct s recordi n g his martyrdom exist i two fo ms n r ,

the A n tioche e a d R oma A c t but both a e q uite

n n n s
,
r

late a d u trustworthy Wi t h their rejec t io w e

n n . n a re

le ft wi t hout a y k owledge o f the circums t a ces o f his

n n n

tri a l a d co d m atio
n n d t h e o ft quoted i tervie w
n e n n, a -
n

w ith T ra ja n becomes destitute o f u thority From the a .

epistles themsel es w e i fer that I g a tius like o t her v n n ,

martyrs be fore him ( E ph w h o h a d bee n co n dem ed . n

to the beasts by t h e provi cial govern ors wa s bei g n ,

n

se t to R ome to
n u ffer i n t h e are n a o f the Coliseum s .

T his gre t amphitheatre built by the F lav 1 emp rors

a ,
an e ,

w a s the sce e o f these brutal sports o n

n ggi n tic scale a a ,

a n d it is a well attested fact th t crimi als from the -

a n

pro i ces were used fo this purpose From Poly e

v n r .
2
.

P/ i lz 9 we
. g a ther
r, that other priso n ers ccompa ied a n

I gn atius at least duri g a p rtio O f his jour ey H i s

,
n o n n .

escort co sisted O f a ma iple o f soldiers w hom o n

n n ,

accou t o f their h rsh treatme n t he comp a res to t e

n a
‘
n

leopards ( R o m H i s let t ers r e veal t h e true m a rtyr

’
.

spirit He declares that he is a willi g victim His

. n .
3

de a th w ill speak m ore cl e rly t o the world t h ever a an

his words have don e i n li fe I f you be si l t a d .

‘
en n

leave m e alo n e he writes to the R om s I shall ,

’
an ,
‘

1
Ci r i n . E mpi re, p 44 0 n o t e .
, .

S e e R a m sa y , G11 i n R E mpi re , . . p .
3 7 1
R om 4 . .
22 I NT R O D UCT I O N

beco m e a word o f G od but i f you desire my flesh , , ,

the shall I be agai a mere c ry

n T o t h e people o f n .
’ l

S myr a he says Near to the sword ear to God ; i ‘

n , ,
n n

compa n y with w ild beasts i compa y with G od O n ly ,

n n .

let it be i n the me o f Jesus C h rist so that we may na ,

su ffer together with Him I t is he writes to Poly .

’ 2 ‘
,
’

carp the p a rt o f a great athlete to sufl e b lows a d

‘
'

T he route ta k e by his guards was

,
r n

be victorio us .
’ 3
n

probably overla n d by the S yria a d Cilic i an G tes to n n a

S m yr n T roas a d Phi lipp i a d the ce to Rome A t

a , ,
n ,
n n .

some poi t i the jour ey the road bran ched i two

n n n n

di r ctio n s the souther n route followi g the l i n e

e ,
f th n o e

great trade highway through T ralles Mag esia a d , n , n

E p h esus while the m ore n orther

,
lay throu gh Phila n

delphia a n d S a rdis T he l a tter was t h e route followed .

b y the Ro m a gu rds a d a ft er a st y at Philadelphia

n a ,
n a

( Ph i la d .
7 I g a t ius reached S m yr where
,
he n na ,

was hospit bly rece i ved by the C h urch a d its bishop

a n ,

P lycarp Mea w h ile messe gers appear to have i n

o . n n

for m ed the chu ches ly i g o t h e sout h er route o f the r n n n

m a rtyr s approachi g visit to S m yr a a n d accordi n gly

’
n n ,

del gates were se t to S myr to meet him fro m

e n na

E phesus M g esia a d T r lles

,
T h eir arrival appears
a n ,
n a .

to have greatly cheered I g atius a d he a cordi gly n ,

n c n

addressed a letter to eac h o f the churches fr m which o

they came ackn o wledg i g their atte tio s a d givi g

,
n n n n n

them practi l cou sel u po the da gers to which they

ca n n n

were e xposed A t t h e same ti me he wrote a letter to

.
4

t h e Church t Rome T he R oma n Christ i a s had heard

a . n

o f his jour ey from certai members o f the S yria

n n n

church who had preceded him ( Ro m a d he fears . n

that some o f their more i flue tial members m a y e xert n n

themselves to procure a respite He e treats them n o t . n

to hi der him from attai i n g u to God a n d expresses

n
‘
n n ,
’

i
n exubera n t a n d passio at e la gu ge his desire fo n n a r

martyrdom T he n ext h lti n g place t which we hear

. a -

o f him is T ro s from which he wrote the three remai a , n

i g letters to the Phil delphi n s to the S m y eea s

n ,
a a ,
rn n ,

1
Ro m . 2 .
2
S m y rn 4 . .
3
Poly e .
3 .

On t h e here ie s a t t a cked
s , se e A dd . Note 1 .
 ST . I GN A T US I TH E M AR I Y R
' ‘

23

and to Polycarp A ll these letters were wr i tte n a fter .

he had received the n ews that the persecution i n S yri

had c ea sed He a cordi n gly as k s that delegates should
a

. c

be se n t to A n tioch with co gratul tion s From Poly e 8 n a . .

we lear that he was o n the poi n t o f saili n g to Neapolis

n .

T he e xt m e tio n o f him is i Po lyc a p s letter to the ’

i n w hich he as k s fo tidi n gs o f
n n n r

Philippian s ( cc 9 .
, r

I gn atius who h d passed through their ity Polycarp

,
a c .

also st tes that he is se n di n g them at their request

a , ,

a p cket o f the letters o f I g atius T his is the l st we

a n . a

hear o f him His fa m e as a martyr spread throu gh

.

the E a st d his letters were tra slated i to S yriac

,
an n n ,

A rme i a d Coptic A rou n d his li fe a d de th

n a n, n . n a

there grew a wealt h o f lege n d His n ame T h e O ph o u . r S

gave r se to two such lege ds O e o f these n o t fou d

i n . n ,
n

be fore the e n d o f the i n th ce tury evi de tly u n der n n ,

n

sta ds the n ame to mea t h e G od bor e a d p e

n n
‘ -

n ,
’
n re r

se ts I g tius s the child whom our Lord too k i

n na a n

H i s arms ( M a rk ix 3 6 .
,

A other story which comes from the Wester Church

n ,
n

a d h a d a much more limited circulatio

n is fou n ded n,

upo the other se n se o f the ame Th e o ph o us G od

n n r ,
‘

bearer I t is n arrated by Vi ce t o f Beauvais w h

.
’
n n , o

tells us that whe n his hea t was cut i to small pieces

‘
r n ,

the name o f the Lord Jesus Christ was fou d i n s ribed n c

i n golde letters o every si gle piece as we re ad ; fo

n n n ,
r

he had said that he had Christ i his heart n .

’

Various traditio s co ect him with o e or other o f n nn n

the A postles T h e o do e t speaks o f him as havi g

. r n
‘
received the gra ce o f the high priesthood at the h d -

a n

o f the great Peter I the A postolic Co sti t utio s he

’
. n n n

is represe ted as havi g bee ordai ed by S t Paul

n n n n . .

A n other a d m ore w idely spread traditio

n repre e ted -

n s n

him a s a disciple o f S t Joh . n .

A story is told us O f the episcop te o f I g n tius by t h e a a

h istori a S ocr tes w h o

n rote c A D 4 4 He arra te
a ,
11 . . . 0 . n s

( H E . vi 8 ) how
. I g atius .saw a visio f a gels n
‘
n o n ,

praisi ng the Holy T i t y i a tipho al hym s a d l ft r ni n n n n ,

n e

the fashion o f his visio a s a custom to the Church at n

A n tioch Light foot thi ks that this traditio n may be

’
. n
24 I NT RO D U CTI ON
tr ced to his lan guage i n such passages a s T rall 5 i n
a .
,

which he speaks o f h i powe r to gra sp heave n ly thi n gs s

a n d the o rders o f a gels a n d also 1 0 h I S la n guage i n n ,

E ph 4 Rom .
,
where h e bids his readers f r m i n to
. 2, o

a chorus a n d S i g to the Father through Jesus Christ n .

T he A cts o f his martyrdom gave curre n cy i n E a s t l

a d West to the story o f his i tervie w with the E mperor

n n

T rajan a story w hich as we have see n has o i n de

, , ,
n

pe de t authority part from the spurious A cts i which

n n a n

it is o t i ed T he same A cts i like ma n e r per

c n a n . n n

p e t ua t e d the v ryi n g traditio s o f E staa n d West as to n a

the dispos l o f the reliq ues I n the latter part o f t h e

a .

fourth ce t ury his festiv l was kept i

n S yria a d G reece a n n

o n O ctober 7 a d the g ave co n t ai n i g his reli q ue s

1 ,
n r n

was S hown i the C hristi cemetery at A n tioch I t

n an .

wa s o o n e o f these a
n i e xs i e s that the gr at preache r nn v ar e ,

Chrysostom w hil a presbyter at A n tioch delivered a n

,
e ,

oratio o the m a rtyr i n which he shows evide n t toke n s

n n ,

o f a belie f i the tra n sl a ti n o f the reliques from R ome

n o

to A tioch I n the fi fth ce tury the reliques were

n . n

tra s ferred with great pom p by order o f the E mpe ror

n , ,

the you ger T heodosi us to the old T emple o f Fortu n e

n , ,

k ow he ce forth as the Chur h o f I g a t ius T he date

n n n c n .

o f his fe t i val c me to be tra s ferred to December

s a th n 2o ,

which w a s proba bly the d a te o f the tra slation o f the n

reliqu s to their n e w resti g place I later times this

e n -

. n

a n ivers ry was kept a s a public festival at A n tioch

n a ,

an d was cel brated with rite o f great m g n i fi ce ce

e s a n .

I n t h e West December 7 th was t fi rst kept a s the

,
1 a

day o f the m artyrdom but fi nally th i s d te was assi gn e d ,

a

to the tr slatio o f the reliques a d the festival O f the

an n ,
n

m a rty rdo m was kept o February st n I .

4 . ST . IG N A TI US As A T E ACH E R .

THEple did example o f the Christ i an martyr spirit

s n -

w o t the o n ly legacy o f I g atius to the Church

as n In n .

the epistles which have come down to us h e has pre

se te d to us the picture O f a lo fty S pirit ual character
n , ,

1
On these A ct s of t h e m a rtyrdo m , se e A dd . Note 3 .
26 I N T R O D UC TI O N

a nd the power o f demo n s prese n t poi n t O f co n tact with

the religious ide s o f the heathen world as we k ow it
, s

a ,
n

i n the fi rst a d seco d e tur i es a n d are such s n n c n ,

a

would n aturally attract a o vert fro m heathe is m c n n .

A n d furt h er i f we could trust the later tradi t io n which

, ,

is n o t imposs i ble so fa a s dates are co er n ed ( though r nc

worthless i n itsel f) th t S t Joh n w s the teacher f ,

a . a o

I g n atius w e should fi d a , tura l explan at i o n o f the n na

close rel tio ship betwee his thought a d t h at o f the

a n n n

Joh i e wr i ti gs
a nn n n .

A s comp r e d with later teachi g the theology o f

a n ,

I g tius li k e that o f the other A postolic Fat h ers

na ,
‘
,
’

exhibits i some respects a immature a n d u developed

n n n

char cter I t w o ly S lowly that m e c a me to sou d

a . as n n n

t h e d e pths o f the tea h i g o f S t Paul a n d S t J oh c n . . n,

a d to grasp the eter al rel tio s o f the tr uths revealed

n n a n

i ti m e
n He e we fi d i . I g atius use o f doctri a l
nc n n n a n

terms which would h ve bee

,
oid d by the m re a n av e o

e xact the logy f a l ter age I n sta n es a e the phrases

o o a . c r ,
‘
the blood o f God the passio o f my God a d the ,
’ 1 ‘
n ,
’ 2
n

wo d u origi te whi h as applied to our Lord

r
‘
n na ,
’ 3
c , ,

might ee m to de y the E t e r al Ge er tio

S T h ere is n n n a n .

also a abse n ce o f a y re fere ces to the work o f the

n n n

S o o f God i the world be fore the I car tio ( except

n n n na n ,

perh ps i \ l gna a d o f the doctri e O f His

,
n a ge cy . n n a n

i Cre tio su h as we fi d i S t Paul

n a n While I g tius
c n n . . na

appli s to Him the title l ogos or Word d el e 4

’ ‘ ’
e .
,
an s

w h re spe ks o f H i m a the Mi d f the Father a d 5

‘ ’
e a s n o n

”
,
‘
the u rri g Mouth whereby the Father spake
ne n

while moreover he sserts the Di i e S o ship a n d

, ,
a v n n ,

o ce uses the phrase the O ly S o

n yet he owh e re ,
‘
n n, n

speaks f the eter l relatio s o f this Divi e S o ship

o na n n n

to the F therhood o f God beyo n d the mere fact f the

a ,
o

S o s pre existe n ce with the Father 8

H w fa the
’
n -

. o r

human ature was complete whe t h er Christ had a

n ,

human soul h o w the t w tures are u ited i O n e

,
o na n n

Perso n these are qu e stio n s which lie outsi de the scop e

,

2
Ro m 6 . .

5
E ph 3 . .

8
Po ly c 3 , M a gn 6 . . .
 ST . IG N A TI U S AS A T E A CH E R 27

a nd grasp o f the teachi g o f I g atius Nor a g i n do n n . a

t h e epistles prese t us with theology O f the Cro s or

n a s ,

a ttempt to sou n d the de pths O f S t Paul s teachi g upo .

’
n n

the Death o f Christ T he idea o f just i fi c a t i o is .

‘
n
’

fou n d o n ly i two passages i Ro m 5 a d Ph i la d 8

n , . e . . n .
,

a n d o n ly i n the latter o f these is it used co n n ectio n

i n

w ith the Passio n The word propitiatio does o t ‘ ’

. n n

occur a n d there is o n ly o n e me tion f forgive n ess

,
n o
‘ ’

I n co nn ectio n with repe n ta ce i Ph i la d 8 I t is n t n ,

n . . o

mai n tai ed that I g n tius ig ored the teachi g associated

n a n n

with such l n guage His repeated re fere es to the

a . nc

Cross a n d Passio imply the co n trary But his p n . ar

t i c ul co n tributio n to Christia thought d teachi g

ar n an n

lay i n an other directio a d he was co te t accordi gly n, n n n n

to repeat without developi g the simpl la n guage O f

,
n , e

his time upo n the Death o f Christ .

S uch are some O f the l imits withi w h ich the tea hi n g n c

o f these epistles moves But whe we come to their . n

positive co te ts we fi d t h t they wit ess to a Church

n n ,
n a n

traditio n which is si gularly full a n d varied a n d above n , ,

all they prese t a vie w o f the Perso O f Jesus Christ

,
n n ,

whi h is richer a d more complete th a n ythi g to

c n an n

be fou d i n the writi gs o f the other A postolic

n n
‘

Fathers .
’

With regard to the former o f these the w it e ss o f the ,

n

epistles to the Church tr ditio n f t h ir ti m e we m y a o e , a

quote the la nguage o f Dr H rn ack p xi ) . a . .

S peaki n g o f the epistles f S t C le m en t d S t I g tius o . an . na ,

he says He who dilige tly studies these l e tters ca ot n nn

fail t o pe e i e what rful ess o f traditio s subjec t s f

. v a n n ,
o

prea hi n g doctri es a d forms o f orga izatio a lready

c , n ,
n n n

existed i the time f T r j n d i i dividu l hurches

n o a a ,
an n n a c

had atta i ed a secure po i t io

n A m o g the co te ts o f s n .
’
n n n

this Ch urch traditio we may otic the e f ren ce to the n, n e r c

T hree fold Na m e i M g 3 ( c f E ph 9 P h i l d
n a n . I . .
,
a .

Whe n we c me to the historica l facts f the Lord s

o o
’

earthly li fe we fi d fi rst o f ll clear d emph a tic

,
n , a ,
a an

wit n ess to the Virgi birt h T he virgi ity o f Mary a d n -

. n n

her child beari g formed two f t h e three mysteries

-
n
’
o
‘
,
’

‘
wrought i the sile ce O f God but ow to be
n n ,
’
n
‘
28 . I N T R OD U C TI ON

proclaimed al ud A g i n t the Docetic heretics he is o .

’ 1
a s

n ever we a ry o f emph sizi g i la guage that prese n t s a n ,

n n

the appear ce o f b i g derived either from liturgical an e n

formul ae or sh r t creed like st teme n ts the V irgi birth o -

a ,
2
n -

the Davidic desce t the baptism by Joh n the cruci fi xio n n , ,

u n der Po tius Pil t a d Herod the t e trarch a d the n a e n ,

n

resurrectio n S e e esp the two pa ss ges T ll 9 S myrn . . a ,

ra .
,
.

1 , He me tio s t h e star see n at the bi th o f Jesus

2 . n n r

Christ d dwells U po ,
3
the i ercourse o f the Lord
an n nt ,

a fter His R esurrectio with the A po t les O f i terest 4

n, s . n

too is the re fere ce to the desce t i n to Hades i n M a gn n n .

9 ( f P hCi la d .
5 He n owhere speaks o f the
. a tu l,
c a

fa t cf the A sce sio n although it is presupposed i n

o n ,

M gn 7 a But fo the purposes which he had i ha d

. .
,
r n n ,

it did n o t possess the s me immediate i n terest a the a s

facts o f the Birth Passio d R esurrectio which ,

n, an n,

w it n ess to the reality o f the Lord s human n ature T he ’

.

r fer c e s to the S eco d Comi g o f the Lord are very

e en n n

sl i ght S e e E ph 5 a n d compare the e xpressio i n

. . 1 ,
n

Ro m pat i e t bidi g fo Jesus Christ I g n atius

. I O,
‘
n a n r .

spe k s o f the Holy S piri t i n l gu a ge which plai n l y

'

a an

shows th t he reg rd e d H i m as disti ct from the F ther

a a n a

a d the S n
n C f M a gn 3 He spe kso o f Him as . . 1 . a

from God a d regards the miraculous co ceptio

5
Of
‘ ’
,
n n n

J esus Christ s w o ug h t through His age cy a E lse r n .

6

where h dwells upo n His work o f sa n c t i fi c a t i o n i n the

‘

Church S e e especially the striki g pass ge i n E ph

. n a .

a d C f Ph i la d i sc
n Ma g
.
3 I n P h i l d 7 I g. atius n r .
,
n . 1 . a .
,
n

claims to have re ceive ] perso l reve latio s from the na n

S pirit .

I two passages I gn a t I us re fers to ordi

n ces o f the na n

A postles I Ma g 3 the readers are

. h i dd e nnto sta d n . I n

fast i n the ordi a ces o f the Lord a d the A postle

‘ ’
n n n s .

I n T a ll 7 they are urged t o be i n separable from Jesus

r .
‘

Christ a n d the bishop a n d the ordi n a ces o f the ,

n

A postle s
’
.

Whe we co m e to exami e t h relatio o f these lett e rs

n n e n

to the Ca n o o f Scripture we fi n d very stro g traces o f n , n

3
E ph .
9 1 .

E ph . 18 .
 ST . IG N A TI U S As A TE A C H E R 29

the i flue ce o f the tho ugh ts d Id as preser ed fo r us

n n an t v

i n the books o f the N e w T estame t b u t compar tively n ,

a

fe w traces o f a ctual quotatio from a y o f the writers o f n n

the New T estam n t T he c a st o f tho ught S hows stro g

e . n

a ffi n ities with the i deas o f t h e Joha i e writi n gs a n d nn n

the later epistles o f S t Paul especially S t Paul s E pistl e .

, .
’

to the E phesia s But it is di ffi ult to prove that

n . c

I g atius is i a y passage quoti n g from the Fourth

n n n

G ospel T he co tr sts betwee li fe a d death G od

. n a n n ,

a n d the pri n ce o f this world a n d the emphasis o ,

n

k n owledge a n d f ith truth a d lov e mo e i t h e same

a ,
n ,
v n

circles o f idea s a s the Fourth Gospel A gai the re fer . n,

en ce to Christ as the I ) oor ( Ph i l d the phrases

‘ ’
a .

‘
the bread of God livi g w ater ( Ro m l stly the
,
n
’
. a

w ords i n Ph i la d 7 the S pirit is from God F o ‘

i t k n oweth whe ce it cometh a n d whither it goe t h

.
,
. r
’
n ,

prese t striki g parallels to the la guage o f the G spel

n n n o ,

a n d suggest that either I g n atius was famil i r with the a

Gospel or that h h d li ed i n surro u di gs where the

, e a v n n

ideas a d teachi g represe t ed i o u prese t Gospel

n n n n r n

were curre n t L stly there is t h e possibility already

. a ,

re ferred to above ( p th t I g atius had bee n a . a n

disciple o f S t Joh n For the suggested parallel with

. .

Joh n xii 3 fou d i n E ph 7 se e ote 0 th t pass ge

. n . 1 ,
n 11 a a .

T he allusio n s o f I g at i us to the actio s a d words o f

n n n

t h e L o rd exhibit a traditio most losely ak i to that n c n

fou d i n S t Matthew s G ospel with which th e se e pi t les

’
n .
,
s

exhi b it more n umerous parallels t h a with y o t her n an

N T writi n g I n n o passage does he al lude de fi itely

. . . n

to writte gospels thou gh Ph i la d 5 seems to poi n t to

n ,
.

a collectio n o f apostolic writi n gs I o n e i sta ce h n n n

1
e

q uotes from a n apocryphal source whether writte or ,

n

traditio n al we c a ot tell For the passage E ph 9nn . . 1 ,

see n otes With the epistles o f S t Paul there are ma y

. . n

paral lels poi n ti g to the a ut h or s cq u i t ce with

n
’
a a n an

them though withou t actual quotatio

,
l E ph n . n . 1 2

t h e author directly spe ks o f S t Paul a d his epistles a . n .

For further parallels with books o f the New T e stame t n ,

se e I dex o f S criptural passages

n We m a y say i c o . n n

1
S m y rn 3 . .
3 0 I N TR O D UCT I O N
e lus o n i
t h t t h e pi s t l s po i n t t o p i o d i w h i ch t h
a e e a er n e

N w T es t ame t w iti g tho ugh cur

e t hadn o t s up r n s, re n ,
n er

s d d the o ra l tra di t i
e e o f t h e Church a s a n au t h o ri t y on ,

an d s t a d d o f t ea chi g n ar n .

Fo h i tti t ude to w rds the Old I t m t se M

r s a a
' '

es a en ,
e a g n .

8— Ph i l d 5 8 9 wit h o t s
1 0, a .
, , ,
n e .

I g n ti us c a ptio n o f the Ch is
’
t i f
o nce i t h i s m o e r a n a r

striki g t h n th t f y su b p o stolic
an w rite H e as t rtos an a r . a

no t from Cre tio or t h Old Te s t m e t b ut fro m the

a n e a n

revelatio f G od i Chri st I Ch i st s appea i g G d

n o n . n r
'

r n o

h a s re ea l d Himsel f i v m the E t a l i n ti m e the

e n a n, e rn ,

S pirit u l i t h e m ateri l T he tith i o f s pi it d ‘ ‘ ’

a n a . an es s r an
‘
fle h whi h is c ei ed f a s e co ile d i C h i s t
s ,
’
c o nc v o r nc n r ,

ru s through the w hol e th ol ogy o f I g ati us T h ’

n e n . e

w hol ea rt hly li fe o f Christ h a s pl ce i n the m y tery

e a a s

o f r de m pt io
e whi h h a s a S ig i fi ca ce f t h e w hole
n, c n n or

Creatio T hus he s pea ks o f the virgi ity o f M ry

n .
3 ‘
n a ,

a d her
n h ild bea ri g like w i e c l t h e de th o f t h e
-
n ,
s a so a

Lord as t hre e mys te i s to b pro laimed lo ud

,
’ ‘
re e c a .
" l

I t is t h P rso a d o t m e re ly t h te chi g o f Christ

e e n n n e a n

w hich is f importa ce He is our G o d my G od ‘ ’ ‘

o n .
, ,
‘
God i n m a n though n ever ap p r tly ca ll d G od ,
’
a en e

absolutely without some de fi i g words T he o n n n .

5
c

t ro e i a l purpo se o f the letters l e ads I g

v rs tius to l y na a

speci l stress upo the re lity o f the huma ature o f

Chri st T he D oc e t m whom he is attac k i n g co eived
a n a n n

.
, ,
nc

o f the e xiste ce o f Christ i a p urely metaphysica l way

n n ,

as a spiritual or ideal existe ce A g i n st this view n . a

I g n atius sets the historical Christ whose p peari g i ,

a n n

human form becomes the mediu m o f G od s revelatio ’

n

a n d alo n e g uar n tees its truth to m n He ce he a a . n

e mphasizes the facts o f His earthly li fe T he Co m i g . n

o f t h e S aviour H i s Passio a d His Resurrectio are the , n n n

thr e poi n ts which disti guish the Gospel from all earlier
e n

teachi n g T hrough the Cr ss De th a d R esurrectio

.
6
o , a ,
n n

S ee e sp E ph 7 , l o ly c 3
’
. . . .

2
C f E ph 8 , M a gn I , 1 3 Poly e 2
. . .
,
. .

3
T ra ll 9 S m y rn 6 .
,
. . E ph . 19 .

5
C f E ph i n sc r , 1 , 7 , 1 8 , Ro m i o se r
. . . . .
, S my rn . I , P ly c 8
o . .

Ph i la d 9, c f M a gn 1 1 . . . .
 ST . IG N A TI US A S A TE AC H E R 3 1

he see k s to be just i fi e d E specially promi n e n t is the .

1

plac e which he assig n s to t h e Passion I n the i sc i p . n r

tio s to two letter s ( Ph i la d T a ll ) he spea ks o f the

n .
,
r .

Churches ad dressed a s rejoici n g i n the Passio a n d ,

n
’

at peace i n flesh a n d S pirit through the Passio n o f Jesus

Christ 2
T he Blood o f Christ reveals G od s love
’ “ In
’

S m y n 6 he S peak s o f Christ as su fferi n g fo r our si n s

. .

‘ ’
r .
,

a nd i n E h
p 1 8 he a ssociates Baptism with
. the clea n si n g

power o f the Passion I additio n to these i ncide tal .

‘1
n n

allusio n s he show s acquai tan ce i n o n e passage with

,
n
5

the ideas represe n ted i the E pistle to the Hebrews n .

Christ i s the H igh Priest Who has bee n e n trusted with

‘
,

the Holy o f H olies b ut I g atius immediately con ects ,

’
n n

this thou ght with th a t o f Christ a s the D oor o f the ‘ ’

Father a co n ceptio n which we fi n d i n Joh n x 9 I n

, . .

Ph i la d 8 he speaks o f bei n g delivered fro m every

.
,
1 1 ,
‘

bo n d a n d bei n g ran somed by t h e grace o f Jesus

,
’ ‘ ’

Christ I n these respects h e echoes t h e traditio al

. n

la guage o f his time T he ideas h owever which chiefly

n .
, ,

occupy his thoughts are that the Death a n d R esurrec t io n

o f Christ have a n n ihilated death h a ve freed m a n from

”
,
“
the power o f evil a n d have gi n him the assura c f 1 e n e o
,

eter n al li fe through u n io with God i n Christ Christ n .

,
‘
our li fe has passed through death a n d li fe is assured
, ,

to those who believe i n Him a d are u n ited with H i m n .

He n ce Christian s are bran ches o f t h e T h us ‘

his teachi n g prese n ts poi ts o f co tact with S t Joh a n d n n . n,

w ith the later rather tha n t h e e rlier teachi n g ,

f St a ,
o .

Paul S t Paul s E pistle to the E phesia s exhibits the

. .
’
n

n earest poi n t o f co n tact betwee n I g atius a n d S t P ul n . a .

I this co n e ctio n n otice especi lly t h e l a g uage o f E ph

n n a n .

1 9 , upon the n e w m
20 a d o f T ra ll up o n
‘
the a n,
’
n . 1 1
‘

o n e Body
’
.

T he reco n ci liatio n o f the a tithesis betwee n fl e sh ’

'

‘
n

a n d spirit through the u io o f God a d m a i n Christ

‘ ’
n n n n

is realized practically by Christian s i n the li fe o f faith

1
Ph i la d 8 . .
2
C f E ph i n se t
. . .

3
T ra ll 8 , Ro m 7 . . .
4
C f a l s o T ra ll 1 1 , Ro m 6
. . . .

5
Ph i la d 9 . . E ph 1 9 , Ph i la d 8
. . .

7
E ph 3 , S m y rn 4
. . . T ra ll . 1 1 .
 I N T R O D U C TI O N

a nd lo e But it fi ds its fu ll e st expressio n i n the u ity

v .
1
n n

o f the Church which repr s ts Christ a n d shares His

, e en

li fe a d two fo ld ature He n ce the u ity o f t h e Church

n n .
2
n

is at o ce o f flesh a n d O f spirit
n T he i siste n ce o f ‘
.
’
3
n

I g atius upo the visible u ity o f the Church is n o t

n n n

adequately expl i ed by the pre ssure o f here sy T h t

a n . a

he was led to giv e special emph sis to it by the da gers a n

o f his time s u do u btedly true i But it is plai n ly a

n .

co n se q ue ce o f his belie f i n the pri n ciple o f the I car a

n n n

tio the recon ciliation o f the outw rd a d the i n ward

n, a n ,

o f S pirit a d flesh o f G od a n d m a T he Ca tholic

’ " ’ ’ ‘ ’
n ,
n .

Church is the Body f Chr i st a d secures the perpetual o ,

n

commu icatio o f the O e Li fe o f Christ T o imp ir

n n n .
‘
a

the u ity o f the Church by false t achi g a n d separatism

n e n

is to cut o esel f o ff from the Passio a n d the sacrame n ta l

n n

li fe o f t h e Church
'
“ .

T he i dividual ch urches represe n t locally the u n iversal

n

Church A s J e sus Chri st is t h e Head o f the u n ivers l

. a

Church so is the bishop t h e head o f the local Church “

,
.

H e is God s represe tative as bei g the chie f memb r

’
’
n ,
n e

o f the local represe n tatio o f that Church which is t h e n

Body o f Christ He ce the bishops are spoke n o f. n as

bei n g i n t h e mi n d o f Je us Christ
‘ 8
T hey represe t s .
’
n

a d carry 0 that re con ciliatio n o f flesh a n d spirit ‘ ’ ‘

n 11 ,

which is assured through the I n car n atio n T hus I g n atius .

writes to Polycarp T here fore you are o f flesh a d :

‘
n

spirit that you m a y humour the thi n gs which are visib ly

,

prese t be fore your face

n T he mi istry i n the I g n atian .
’9
n

epistles shows a more developed character tha that n

described i the book s o f the New Testame n t a d the

n n

writi gs o fthe sub apostolic a ge I n the New T e tame t

n -
. s n

we fi d that the admi n istra t i n o f the local churches

n o

was i the ha ds o f a body o f o fli c i a ls who are some

n n

1 2
E ph 8 , 1 4 , S m y rn 6 , I 3
. . . S m y rn . 1 , E ph 5 ,. 1 7 .

3
E ph 1 0, Ma gn 1 , 1 3 , Ro m i n s c r
. . . .
, S m y rn . 1 2, c f E ph
. .
7 .

4
S m y rn 8 , E ph 5 , T ra ll I I
. . . .

5
Ph i la d 3 , S m y rn 6 , 8
. . . S m yrn 8 . .

7
E ph 6 , . M
a gu 3 , T i a ll 2 , 3 .
'
. . E ph 3 , c f Ph i la d i n sc r
. . . .

9
Io c 2
’
.
34 I N T RO D UCT I ON
passed away a n d the gi ft o f prophecy became ra re the
, ,
1

local mi n istry absorbed m a y o f the perman en t fun ctio s n n

exercised by these earlier mi n istries T hese n e w c o . n

di t i o n s e reflected i n the I g n atia n epistles

ar .

i( ) T here is o trace o f t h e iti era t m i n istry o f n n n

apostles a n d prophets which we fi d i n the Di dache n ,

a n d we read o n ly o f the local three fold mi istry o f n

bishops priests a n d deaco n s

, , .

( )ii A t the h e ad o f each church th re is a si n gle e

bishop who is superior to the presbyters though closely

, ,

associated with them T he bishop alo n e c a n give the .

requisite a uthority fo the performan ce o f mi isteri l r n a

acts T he mo archical character o f h i s o ffi ce is learly

.
2 n c

shown by t h e comparison o f the bishop to the Fa ther

,
‘

or Jesus C h rist while the presbyters represe n t the

‘
,
’

A postle O this compariso see

s . nt p 9 n a n ea , . 1 .

( )iii T he bishop s o ffi ce is localized a n d he is perma

’
n

e tly attached to the loca l church I gn atius me n tio s

n . n

t h e bishops o f the cities o f E phesus M ag n esia T r lles , , a ,

Philade lphi a n d S m yrn a O f a diocese i the later

a .
,
n
“
se n se o f the word there is o tra ce a n d the bishop s n
’
, ,

a uthority is n o t like that o f the A postles o f a ge n er l

, , a ,

u de fi ed
n n character but s limited t o a particular ,
1

ch urch .

T hus i n the I g n atia E pistles we fi n d the three orders n

o f b i shops priests a n d deaco n s The bishop s o fl i c e ’ ‘

.
, ,

a ppears fo t h e fi rst time u der the n ame by which it has

r n

si n ce bee k ow i n history although as we have see

n n n , , n,

there is somethi n g like a n a n ticipatio n o f the positio n

occupied by him i n the presiden cy o f S t James i n the .

Church O f Jerus lem a .

T h e re are a fe w other facts which m y be n oticed a

about the mi n istry i n the I g atia E pistles n n .

1
I g ti u ho w e er cl i m the gi ft f p ophecy i Ph i l d 7
na s, v ,
a s o r n a . .

S ee n ote .

2
S m y rn 8
I
. .

I n Ro m 2 g na tiu s c a l ls hi m sel f bi s h o p o f S yri a , a n d el se

‘ ’
3
.

1 1 h e re he r e fer s t o the Ch urch o f S y ri a a n d i t s con n ection w i t h

’

h i m sel f . C I E ph 2 1 , M a gn 1 4 , R o m 9 , T ra ll 1 3
. . Prob a bly . . . .

t h e re w a s o n ly o n e Chri sti a n ce n t re i n C oele S yri a a t thi s ti m e , i n -

w hich c a se S yri a i s a sy n o n y m o f A n tioch S e e n ote Ro m 2 . . .

 ST . IG N A TI U S A S A TE A C H E R 35

Closely associ a ted with the bishops a n d formi n g a

I .
,
‘
piri tual coron al about him a e the presbyters a n d
S
’
,
r ,

with them the deacon s The bishop s authority t h ough .

’

mo n archical is very fa fro m bei g autocratic

,
‘ 1
I his r n .
’
n

admi n istratio n the presbyters form a coun cil a rou n d ‘ ’ 2

him a s the stri ngs to a ‘

T he w riter is scarcely
l e ss emphatic i n asserti n g the duty o f O bedie n ce to t h e
presbyt ers th a n h e is to the bishop I f the bishop rep t e .

se ts the Lord the presbyters represe n t the A postles

n ,
4
.

I g atius bids his readers be subject to the bishop as

n
‘

u to the grace o f God a n d to the pre sb ytery as u to

n ,
’ ‘
n

t h e law o f Jesus C h rist 5 ’

.

S imilarly he bids his readers obey t h e deac o n s Th e .

three orders together form a ce n tral authority so that ,

without these there is n o church deservi n g the n a me .

’

I gn atius t ells us little o f the source o f the bishop s

2 .
’

authority or o f the way i whic h such authority wa s n

delegated to h i m H e speaks o f the bishops a s e pre . r

se ti g the au t hority of Christ though n ever as succeedi n g

n n ,

to the A postles On the other h a nd he compares the

presbyters t o the A post les though he is thi n k i n g o f the
,
.

A postles i n their relatio n to Christ duri n g His mi istry n

a d n o t as they were a fter the A sce n sio n

n whe they , n

themselves became the represe n tatives o f Christ T he 7

o n ly passa ge i n which it has bee suggested that I g n atius

.

claims apostolic authority fo the bishop s offi ce is T a ll r

’
r .

7 ,where h e urges th e m to be i n separable from J esus ‘

Ch rist a n d the bishop a n d the ordi nan ces o f the A postles .

’

I n t h is last phrase Li ghlfoo t sees a re fere ce to the n

i n stitution o f episcopacy ( see n ote on the passage )

'

S imi larly i n T ra ll I gn atius bids them severally. 1 2

‘
,

a n d especi a lly the presbyters re fresh the bi shop to t h e ,

ho our O f t h e Father a n d o f Jesus Christ a n d o f t h e

n

A postles
’
.

3 T he .la n guage o f the epistles does n o t support the

v iew o f Ramsay a n d oth ers th a t episcopa cy is i sisted , n

Light foo t I p 397 , S , mi p 8

. .
2
ee ( ca ,
. 1 .

3
E ph 4 4
M a gn 6 , l ra ll 3 S m y rn 8
' '

. . . . 2, , . .

M a gn 2
G ore
5
. . T ra ll 3 . .

7
See , Ch u rch a n d M i n i sl ry , p
p 3 3 3 4
0 , 0 . .
3 6 I N T R O D UC T O N I
on so stro gly i n these letters because I gn atius recog
n

n ized it as a n e w a n d valuable i n stitutio which h e n,

d e sired to see established everywhere From other .

1

sources i n deed it would seem that a represe n tative f

, ,
o

the episcopal order was n o t established i n every city

church at this time as i n the case o f Philippi i n writi n g
to which Church Polyca rp o n ly mak es me n tion o f their
, ,

pre sbyters a n d deaco s But whe n we study the I g n a n .

2

tia n epistles themselves w e see n o trace o f a n idea that ,

the episcopal offi ce is o f rece n t i n troductio T he writer n .

speaks o f the bishops established i the furthest ‘

n

q uarters Without the three Orders o f bishops pr s

.
’ 3
, e

b yt e s a n d deaco n s there is n o church deservi n g the

‘
r ,

n ame Nor c a n we dr w a n y argume t from the

’ 4
. a n

abse n ce o f a n y me n tio n o f the bishop i n the E pistle

to the R oman s T h t e pistle is o f a purely person a l . a

character a n d i t is writte n with re fere n ce to the actio

, n

o f certai members o f the Church o f R ome w h o were

n ,

a n xious to procure a respite fo r I g n atius H n o where . e

salutes or makes me tion o f a n y of the o ffi cers o f the n

Church i that city whether bishop presbyters or

n , , ,

deaco s Hen ce n o arg um e n t c a n fairly be dr w from

n . a n

the abse ce o f all me n t i on o f the mi n istry i n the Roman

n

Church i n favour o f the idea that the C h urch at Rome

,

did o t possess a represe n tative o f o n e o f the three

n

orders i a bishop ,
. e . .

T he rep e ted i n siste ce by I g atius o n the duty o f

a n n

obedie n ce t o this three fold mi n istry was occasion ed b y

the da ger arisi n g i n his day from the h e retica l a n d
n

se paratist te n de n cies o f the Docetic a n d Judaic p rties a .

B ut it has its roots i n that idea o f the Church a d its n

un ity which we ha e already described T he same v .

pri n ciple the u n ion o f flesh a n d spirit o f o utward

,
‘ ’ ‘
,
’

a n d i n ward appears i his lan guage upon the E ucharist

,
n

i n Ph i la d 4 S m yrn 6 8 O n the o n e ha d he uses

.
,
.
,
. n ,

cl e ar a n d de fi ite langu ge as to the n ature o f the gi ft

n a

received i the sacrame t The E ucharist is the flesh

n n .
‘

o f Christ the gi ft o f God the medici e o f i m mo

’ ’ ‘
‘
, ,
n r

1
C11 i n E mp .
pp 3 7 0 fol l 2
Polye Plz i l 5
T r ll
. .
, .
. . .
,
3
E ph 3 . . a .
3 .
 ST . I GN A TI US As A T E A CH E R 37

t lity the o n e cup bri n gs us i n to u io n with the

a
‘ ’ ‘
n

Blood o f Christ O the other ha d there is a stro g . n n ,

n

vei o f mysticis m i n his t e achi n g which leads him t o

n ,

speak o f faith as the flesh o f Christ a n d love as the

‘
,
‘

blood o f Christ ( T a ll 8 R o m
’
T he dan gers o f r .
,
.

the time led I g n atius to a n emphatic war n i n g to his

readers to guard the sacrame n tal u n ity o f the Church ,

which was broke n by the separatists T h ey are to .

assemble at the o n e altar Without the bishop s ‘

.
" ’

authority they are n o t to baptize or hold a love feast ‘ -

.
’

His authority alo e gives validity a n d security to n

‘ ’ ’

whatever is do e n .
’ 2

For his lan guage o n baptism see E ph 8 S my n 8 ,

. 1 ,
r .
,

Poly e 6
T he teachi n g o f I gn atius upo n the I n carn atio n as a
. .

fact a n d as a p i n c i ple h a s its roots i the teachi n g o f S t

r ,
n .
.

Paul a n d St Jo h n a n d was taken up by later Fathers

.
, .

A t the close o f the seco n d ce tury i t fi n ds express i o n i n n

S t I re n ae us
. O n ce more amid the perils arisi n g from
.
,

A rian is m S t A than asius i n the fourth ce tu ry seized

upon its leadi n g idea that i n J esus Christ God Himsel f
,
.
,
n ,

has e n tered our huma n ature i n order to reveal Him n ,

se lf to m a n a n d e n dow m a n with the gi ft o f etern a l l i fe .

I n that faith h a s lai n t h e secret o f the victory that over

‘

cometh the world .

’

O n ce agai n whe n I g n atius asserted that i n the I n c a

, r

n atio n was e fl e c t e d the reco n ciliatio n o f flesh a n d ‘ ’

spirit o f the material a d the spiritual he stated a

,
’
n
,

pri n ciple that has fou n d expressio n i n the li fe a d worshi p n

o f the Catholic Church G n osticism a n d later m ysticism .

a like have emph a sized the opposition betwe e S pirit n d n a

matter a n d have te n ded to despiritualize the mater i al

,
.

In the Mid dle A ges m e were i cli n ed to con fuse the n n

two a d so to materi lize the spiritual I n her u cha g

,
n a . n n

i n g faith a n d the perma n e n t eleme n ts o f her li fe a n d

wor ship the Church wit n esses to the truer view a n d
, ,

reco n cil s the a tithesis I the Word m de flesh we

e n . n
‘
a

see the promise o f the con summatio n o f a ll thi n gs .

1
E ph 5 20 , M a gn
. .
7 ,
T ra ll 7 , . Ph i la d .
4 ( w ith n ote s ) .

2
S m y rn 8 . .
 I . THE E PI S T L E TO T H E E PH E S IA N S .

was
[E phe s u
the por
the c a pi t a l f the Rom a n pro i n ce o f A si a a n d
s wa s
t w h ic h co n duc t ed i n R o m a n t i m e s m o s t o f the t r a de
o v
,

T
u
o f the gre a t high w a y le a di n g fro m t h e E a s t t o t h e 1 E

i s proba bly a n a l l sio n to t hi s g e a t tr a de route i n E ph 1 2

city w a s na tura lly chose n by S t Pa ul a s a ce n t re f m i ssio n a ry
gze a n here
The r

.
-

or
.
.

u
l a bours S e e A ct s xv iii xix C h ri ti a n ity spre d ra pidly a n d
.

E phes s i s m e n tio n ed fi rs t a m o n g t h e se v e n ch rche s o f A s i a i n the

.
, . s

u a ,

la s t qu
book o f Re v el a t i on ( Re i 1 1 ii I ) A tra dition da ti n g fro m t h e
a rter o f the seco n d ce n tu ry repre se n t s S t
J oh n a s S pe ndi n g

I gna tiu s h a d n o t
v . .
, . .

h i s la t er yea rs a t E phes u s ( se e c
v i s ited E phe s s

S m yr na
u1 1 n ote )
b ut the Ch rch h a d se n t deleg a te s to h i m a t
,

T he prese n t letter w a s w ritte n from S myr n a t o th n k

.
u .
, .

t he m fo r their ki n dly i n tere s t i n h i m H e re m i n d s th m f th ir . e o e

gloriou s hi story ( cc 8 I I a n d p ra i se s the m fo r their a dh e

.
, , r

e n ce to the t rtt t h a nd their rega rd fo r order ( c A t the sa m e .

through E phes s ( c
.

u
ti m e he w a r n s the m a g a i nst fa l se te a c h ers w h o h a d be e n p a s i n g
H e urge s upo n the m the i m port a n ce i n
.

u
s

a m ore fre qu
fa ce o f here sy o f fa ith i n t h e hi s torica l m a n i fe s t a tio n o f Jes s Chri s t
,

n t us e o f corpora te w ors hip

e a n d a dhere n ce to the

bi shop Fro m the l a ngu a ge O f cc 7 1 8 1 9 20 a n d t he ope n i n g ,

,
,

. .
, , ,

i n scriptio n ( se e n otes ) it w ould see m th a t the heresy a llu ded to

T here a re n o re fere n ces to Jud a i sm ]
,

w a s D o cet i c

N
. .

T I U S who is also T h e oph o rus to h e r that is

IG A , ,
l

“
blessed with great n ess through the ful n ess o f God
2

Prob bly title do pted by I g ti hi m el f to re m i d h i m f

a a a na us s n o

c lli g T he w ord m y h
h i Chri t i
m
s

a s w e re a d it G d
s

or O
‘

d
an cti e or p i e
I f
a

our f the
n

e n i ng bea ri ng G o d or bor n e ( or i n spire d) by od a ccordi ng

cti e m e
. a ea r a n a

G v

,
’
a a ss v

p p op n ae oc o a v os an e o os. v

i ng it m y be u ge d ( 1 ) I g n a tiu s i n c 9 us e s the w ord i n t h i s

a r
, .

s e n se .
( 2 ) T he w ord w a co m m o n ly i n terpreted i n thi s s e n se i n s

the f ll o w i n g ce nturie s Thu s i n the A n tioche n e A ct s o f the

a
o

M rtyrdo m c 2 w he n T r a j a n a k s Who i s he th a t bea reth od ?

I g n a ti us re plie s H e th a t h a th Chri st i n h i s bre a st ( 3 ) The
,
.
,
‘
.
,

s ,

.
’
G
id a thu s c o n t a rn e d i n the w ord w a s co m m on i n e a rly w riters
e .

u
C f the e rly La ti n re a di ng o f I Cor v i 20
u
glori fy a n d b a r G od
u
‘
a , e

d a l so i n T ert lli a n a n d Cypri a n Fro m the

. . .

i n yo r b dy
G u
’
f o o n

p a i e s n se bor n e by od a rose t h e t ra ditio n t h a t I g na t i s

.
,
‘ ’
ss v e ,

w a s the child b o n u Lord took u p i n H i s a r m s ( M a rk ix

11 r o r .

Th e w ord
uu
gre t n ess re fers to the s piritu a l gro w th o f the
‘ ’
a

Church a t E ph s s e

The w ord f l n es or plerom i s t h e w ord u sed i n Joh n i 1 6

.

‘ ’
s, a , ,
.
 TH E E P I STLE To TH E E P H E S I A NS 39

the Father foreordai n ed be fore the age s to be c o n

,

t i n ua lly fo r abidi n g d u n cha geable glory u n ited a n d an n

chose n out by a pas sio truly su fl e re d through t h e n

'

,
1

will o f the Fath e r a n d Jesus Christ our God ; to the

Church which is at E phesus [i n A sia] worthy of c o n
gr tulatio n hear t iest greeti n g i n J es us Christ a n d i n joy
,

a ,

that is without reproach

I I welcomed i n God your dearly loved n ame which
.

2
,
.

is yours by n ature [i a upright a n d just mi n d ] by 2

n n

faith a n d love towards Chris t Jesus our S aviour Bei n g .

imitators o f God you were ki n dled i n to actio n by the

blood o f God a n d per fectly ful fi lled a tas k which
,

accorded with your n a t ure For wh en you hea rd that “ .

I was come from S yria i n bo n ds fo r the N a me a d n

hope common to us a ll a n d that I was hopi n g by y o ur ,

prayer to attai my purpose o f fi ghti n g with wild beasts

n

at Rome that through my attai n i n g I m a y be e n abled

,

to be a disciple you were a n xious to visit m e I , .

received there fore your n umerous body i n the n ame“

o f God i n the perso n o f O n esimus whose lov e surpasses ,

I
Rm xo

Pa ul
9 . E ph
J
a nd
i
h
v

n
3.etc
theS w
2t
ho
de
,

l
te
ote
s.u
i
m
t h
oo
l gu ge f S t
f the D
.

i
. 2
v i n e a ttri b te s
, O
,

u t
. n s, n e an
u
a

.
o .

u
o f the D i v i n e ful n e s e a ch m a n recei v e s the g i ft s a n d gr a ce s n ee ded
s

fo r the spirit a l li fe T he w ord ful n ess a s a l so the w ords.

‘
,
’

‘
ble ssed foreord a i n ed glory chose n out
,
’ ‘
the w ill [o f the
,
’ ‘
,
’ ‘
,
’ ‘

u
1 T he
’
a re perh a p s re m i n is ce n ce s o f the o e n i n g v e r se s o f S t

Pa l s E pi s tle to the E phesi a n s

p

w ord s tr uly s ffered a e a n a llu s io n to the D ocetic error

‘
u .

r
.

T h e w ord n a m e i s u sed i n the se n se o f ch a r a cter

u
’
2

Thi s ch a ra cter w a s due to n a t ra l gi fts ra ther th a n tra i n i ng or

.

a ccide t l circu m st a n ce s
n a T he w ords i n bra cket s h a v e been a d ded.

by Light foot fro m the a bridged S yr i a c ersio n h a v i n g pro b a bly v .

G
fa lle n out a t a ti m e e a rlier th a n a n y exi s ti n g copi s o f the
reek text
Pro b a bly a t the poi n t w here I g n a ti s gu a rd s took the n orther n
.

u
e

u u u
’
4

ro te thro ugh Phil a delphi a i nstea d o f the souther n ro te thro gh

T a lles M a gn e si a a n d E phes s m esse ngers w ere se n t to i n for m
r

tho e Church s o f I g n a ti s a pproa chi ng v i si t to S m yr n a

s
,

e
,

u ’
,

u ,

5
I n recei i n g t h e ir bi shop O n e si m u s I g n a tiu s r e cei v ed the
v ,

w hole Church w hich h e repr ese n te d .

40 TH E E P I ST L E TO THE E PH E S I A N S
words who is besides i n the flesh your bishop I pr y
, , ,
. a

tha t yo u may love him wit h a love accordi g to J sus n e

Christ a n d that you m a y all b e like h i m For blessed

, .

is He Who gra ted u n to you worthy as you are to n , ,

possess such a bishop

I I Con cern i n g m y fellow serva n t B u h us w h o by
.

l
.
-
rr ,

God s appoi n t me t is your deacon a d is blessed i

’
n n n

all t h i n gs I pray that he may remai n here u n to the

,

ho our o f yourselves a nd the bishop A d Crocus

n . n ,

who is wo rt hy o f G od a n d o f o u whom I received y ,

as a pattern o f the love bor e by you has relieve d m e n ,

i all th i n gs — may the Father o f Jesus Christ i

n like n

n f —
ma n er re resh him a lo n g with O esimus a n d Bur 2
n

rhus a n d E uplus a n d Fro to i whose presen ce my n ,

n

love sa w you a ll May I h ave joy o f you a ll co ti u lly . n n a ,

i f I b e worthy S o the n it is fi tti g i every way to

. n n

glori fy Jesus Christ Who has glori fi ed you that i , n

o n e obedie n ce you may be per fectly joi n ed together ,

submitti n g yourselves to the bishop a n d to the pres

b y t e ry a n d m a y i n all t h m gs be fou n d sa cti fi e d
, n .

I I I I do n o t co m man d you as though I were

.
,

somewhat For eve n though I be bou n d i n t he Name

.
,

I have n o t yet become per fected i n Jesus Christ For .

n o w I am m ki n g a begi n n i n g o f discipleshipa a nd I ,

“
address you as my fel low disciples For it were me t -

. e

fo m e to be a n oi n ted by you
r
4
fo r the co n tes t with

th t
1

a
F req u t
or Burrhu
t he
s,

ti s w a s gr n ted
es of
cf
Ig
.

na u
Ph i la d . 1 1 ,

a
S m y rn
.
. 1 2, fro m w hich w e se e

u
2 Prob bly
a a re m i n i sce n ce f 2 Ti m i 1 6 o . . .

T he w ord u sed here i s n der stood by Light

uu
2

foot a n d Z h n to m e a n school f llo w s The w ord i s n o t fo n d

u
‘ ’
a -
e .

el e w h ere b t Light fo t a dd ces i n illu tra tio n a La t i w ord fo n d

s , tt o s n

i n i n c i ptio n s w hich i s u sed i n the plur a l to

’
c m pe da g gi t a
‘
s r ,
o o ,

de n ote l a e s tra i n ed i n t h e s m e school or un der the sa m e m a ter

s v a s

The m s t er i n thi s w e i s Chri t

.

a s .

The a n oi n ti ng o f t h e a thlete w a s the w ork f the t a i n er

u
4
o r .

C f Ro m 3
. I n both p a ssa ge s the ide i s th a t the Church a ll ded
. . a
42 THE E P I ST L E TO TH E E PH E SIAN S
gra tulate you who are k it to h i m a s closely a s is the n

Church t o J esus Christ a n d J esu s Christ to the Father

,

t h at a ll thi gs may accord i n u n ity Let n o m a n be

n .

de ceived I f a n y o n e be n o t withi n the e n closure o f

the alta r he la c k s the bre ad o f G od For i f the
.

1 2
, .

“
prayer o f one or t wo hath so gre a t e fii c a c y h o w much ’

m ore h a s the praye r o f t h e bishop a n d o f the whole

Church SO then h e who comes n o t to the con gregatio n
.

thereby shows his pride a n d straightway cuts himsel f

o ff For it is writte n G oa si stet /z t/ze proud So
’
re
" 1

t h e n let us tak e heed n ot to resist t h e bishop that we

. .
,

m a y be livi n g i n submissio n to G od 5

V I A n d so fa r as a ma se es a bishop k eepi n g
.

. n
“
sile n ce let h i m hold him a ll the more i n revere n c e
,

For every o n e whom t h e M a ste o f the household sen ds ,

r

to admi n ister H i s o w n household we ought to rece i ve ,

even as the Se n der s very sel f T he bishop the we ’

n

ought plai n ly t o regard as the Lord Himsel f Now

.

O n esimus o f his o w n accord praises highly your orderly

man n er o f li fe i n G od how that yo u a ll live i accord , n

a n ce with truth a n d that i n your midst n o heresy has

its dwelli n g Nay you do n o t eve n liste n to a n y o e n

i f he spea k O f aught beyo n d Jesus Christ i n truth

.
,

7
.

V I I For some are won t out o f malicious cu n i g

.
,
n n ,

T
O n the w ord tra n sl a ted e n clo sure o f the a lt a r, se e
u
’
1 ‘
t a ll
7
T
.
,

I h i la d 4 , w ith n ote s he e n closure o f the a lt a r i s the co rt

’ ‘ ’
.

T T T
.

o f the co n greg a tio n i n the old

s ep a r a ted fro m t h e outer co rt

a ber n a cle or e mple
u
hi s w a s
l ere i t de n ote s t h e a sse m b ly o f . I
.

t h e fa ith ful i n e a ch i n di v idu a l church

2

3
Light foot b ra cket s the w ords o f od
C M a tt x iii
t v
. 1 8 — 20 . . .
.

G .
’

iii 34
I ’
ro v .

T he tra nsl a tio n follo w s Z h n s rea di ng Ligh t foot s text yi l l

. .

u
’ '
5
a . e s

the se n se w e m a y be G od s by o r subjection
u
’ ’
.

I gna tiu s i s here i n directly plea di g fo r their bi shop O n si m

,

w hose
him
qu
iet a n d m odes t de m ea n our m ight le a d s m e to des p i e
C f c 1 5 a n d the s i m il a r directio n s i n Ph i la d I M gn 3
. .
n

. a
e s

s
,

. , , . .

7
Light foot s rea di ng h a s bee n f llo w ed ’
o .
 THE E PI S T LE To TH E EP H E SIANS 43

to h e a about with them the Name while they practise

r
,

certai n other deeds u worthy o f G od T hese you must n .

n eeds avoid as wild beasts For they are mad dogs .

1
,

biti g stealthily agai n st whom you must be on your

n ,

guard fo their b i te is hard to heal T here is o e

, r . n

Physicia o f flesh a n d o f S pirit origi ate a n d n u

n, ,
2
n
“
origi n ate God i m a n true Li fe i death so n o f n n
, , ,

“
Mary a n d S o n o f G od fi rst passible a n d the n
,

impassible Jesus Christ our Lo rd , .

VI I I Let n o m a n the n deceive you a s i n d ed you

.
, e

a e n o t deceived fo you are wholly

r i e t G d For
g v n o o ,
r ,
.

whe n n o e vil desire is impla ted i you which c a n n n ,

tormen t you the n are you livi n g a fter a godly man er

,
n .

I devote mysel f to abaseme n t fo r your sakes I sur ,

5

1
C f S m y rn 4 , Ph i la d
. . . 2 .

2
O n the a n tithe si s o f
fle sh a n d S pirit i n these epi stle s se e
‘ ’ ‘ ’
,

I n trod § 4 T he w ord S piri t expresse s he re t he D i i n e n a ture ‘ ’

v

We m a y co m pa re 2 Cle m c 9 Chri t the Lord

. .

o f Chri s t
‘
. s
,

bei n g fi rs t s pirit the n bec m e fl sh The hu m a n ele me n t i

. .

’
, a e . s

expre ssed by the w ord flesh For thi s ba l a n ced a n t ithesi s c f ‘

.
’
, .

I O ly c
’
3 5
T he
ter m s e m ployed by I gn a tiu s a re y w r ds a n d ay w n s
. .

u
'
2 ' '
e rr e ro .

I g na tiu s i s si n g the w ord s to e xpre ss little m ore th a n crea ted

u uu
‘

n crea te S uch l a n g a ge ho w e v er poi n t s to a n e a rly period

’
a nd .
, ,

o f doctri n a l s t a te m e n t a n d co ld n o t h a v e bee n u sed i n l a ter d y s

,
a

w ithout i n curri n g the ch a rge O f here sy a s it w ould h a v e see m ed

T he co n ception o f a
,

to de ny the D i v i n e ge n era tio n o f the S o n .

‘

D i i n e S o n ship w a s re a lized by t h e Ch urch be fore the co n ce ptio n

v

f a D i i n e ge n er a tio n ( S w ete A post les Creed p

u H e n ce
u
’ ’
o v ,

the use o f s uch l a n g a ge by I gn a ti s a t a ti m e w he n there w a s

.
,

no

ex ct de fi n i t io n o f theologic a l t e r m s i n v ol v es n othi n g i c n si s e n t
a n o
'

w ith the Nice n e Creed a n d a fT o rds n o proo f th a t I e de n ied the r

pre exi s te n ce o f Chri st T hi s la tter fi n d s expre s io n i n M a gn 6

,
-
. s .

a n d Poly e 3 S e e further Light foot s E xc u su s v o l ii pp 90 fo i l

’
r ,

The w h ole o f thi s pa ssa ge i s a i m ed a t the D ocetic error w hich

. . . . .
, .

4
,

de n i e d the re a li t y f the I n ca r n a tion

5

i s sed by S t P a l i n 1 Cor i v 1 3
,
o

u u
Liter a lly I a m yo r o fl sc o u i n g The sa m e w ord w pftpmu
u I t i s a w ord sed o f c o n
'

.
r
.

. u , e a ,

d m n e d cri m i na l s o f the lo w e s t cl a sse s w h o w ere a c i fi ced a s

. .

G
expi tory O fferi ng s i n t i m e s o f pl a g e or other i sit a tio n s t a v ert
the w r t h o f the od s I t th s i n cl d e s the t w o idea s o f S el f
a .
u
u u
,

v
s

,
r

o
‘

de otio n a n d a ba s e m e n t
v .
’
44 THE E P I ST L E TO THE E P H E SIA NS
re n der mysel f as a n o fl e i g fo r the Church o f you '

rn

E phesian s which is re n o w ed u n to the a ges T hey that n

are o f t h e flesh can ot do the work s o f the S pirit

, .

1
n ,

n e ither c a n they that are spiritual do the works o f the

fle sh eve n as fait h can n ot do the wor k s o f u n belie f o r n

u beli e f the work s o f faith But eve n t h e t hi n gs wh ich

, ,

n .

you do a fte r the flesh a e spiritual F or you do all

2
r

thi g i n J esus Christ

.

n s

I X I have lear n ed that certai n perso n s from yo n der

.

.
2

have passed t h rough your city bri n gi n g with them false ,

teachi n g T hese yo u did n o t su ffer to sow seeds amo g n

you fo r you closed your c a s that they might n o t receive

, r

t h e seeds sow n by them si c e you were sto n es 4

of th e ,
n

temple prepared be foreha n d fo r a buildi n g o f G od the

,
5

Father bei ng raised t o the heights by the e n gi n e f

, o

Jesus Christ which is t h e Cross usi n g as your rope the

, ,

“
Holy S pirit Your faith is the wi n d la ss a n d love is the
.
,

way which leads up to God SO then you w e all com .

pan io n s i n festal processio alo g the way h ea ri n g your

’
n n ,

1
S ugge st ed by 1 Cor 11 . 1 4 sq .

I
.

S e e n trod
u u
2
4 .

I
.

3
t i s u n certa i n w h a t pl a ce is a ll ded to . Li ght foot co ject res n

Phil d lphi
T he ch
4
a e a

ge f m et a phor i s sudde n a fter the m a n n er o f I gn ti s

an
.

a n d i s follo w ed by a n ther ch a n ge
o

T hey a re i n s ccessio n the

o .
,

u a u ,

s oi l i n w hich s e e d i s so w n s to ne s o f a b uildi n g a n d m e m ber s o f

, ,
a

fe st a l proce ssio n .

5 Light foot
s e m e n d a tio n h a s b e e n a dopt e d
’
.

5 T he w h le o f thi s p a ssa ge i s

u
so m e w h a t e xtr a v a g a n t exp a ns io n
a
-
~

u
i n gr e a t det a il o f the m et a ph r sed b y S t P a ul i n E ph i t 20 sq
I n the buildi n g o f t h e Ch rch the fa ith ful a re the st o n e s the Cro s
i s the cr a n e the H oly S pirit i s the rope by w hich the s to n e s a re
o

,
.

,
. .

s
.

ra i ed fa ith i s the w i n dl a ss w hich set s the m a c h i n e i n m otio n a n d

s ,

lo v e i s the i n c li n ed pl a n e a lo ng w hich the sto n es a re dr a w n

7
A n o t her ch a n ge o f m et a phor T h e fi g re i s n o w a h a the n
proce sio n i n w hich the pilgri m s a rr yed i n fi st a l a ttire
s rry
.

a
u .

, ca
, ,

s m a ll shri n e s i m a g a n d other sa cred e m ble m s

,

w ould be co m m o n i n S yri a A si a a n d el se w here

e s, S uch proce ssion s
or a gi ft o f such
i m a ges to the te mple o f A rte m i s a t E phe sus see Li ght foot Ign a / i s
, , .
.

F n
, , ,

II . 1 7 .
 THE E PI S T LE TO THE E P H E S I AN S 45

G od shri n e beari n g Christ a d your holy treas ure s

a nd
l
n

fully arrayed i n the comma dme n ts o f J esus Christ

, ,

n .

A n d i n your rejoi i n gs I too have p a rt a n d am su ffer e d

c ,

to associate with you by letter a n d to rejoice with yo u ,

that you love n othi g pertai n i n g to man s outward li fe n

’
,
2

but God o n ly .

3—
X A n d fo r the rest f m e n pray u n c e asi gly fo
. o n r

—
there is i n them hope o f repe tan ce that they m a y n

attai n u n to God S u fl e r them there f re to lear n di s .

'

c i ple sh i p at least from your work s I n face o f their

out b ursts o f wrath be mee k ; i n face o f their boast ful
.

words be humble ; meet t heir revili gs with prayer s ; n

where they are i n error be stead fast i n the faith ; 4

,

i n face o f their fury be ge tle Be n t eager t o retaliate n . o

upo n them Let our forbearan ce prove us th e ir brethre n

. .

Let us e deavo ur to be i m itators o f the Lord strivi g who

n , n

c a n su ffer the gr e ater wro g w h o c a n be d e frauded

5
n , ,

who be set a t n aught that o ra n k weed o f the Devil be ,

n

fou n d i n yo u B ut i n a ll puri t y a n d sobri ty abide i n

. e

Chris t Je us i n flesh a n d i n spiri t

s .

X I T hese are the last ti mes H e n ce f rth let us feel

. .
6
o

sh a me let us sta n d i awe o f the lo n g su ffe ri n g o f G od

, n -

lest it t ur n to o ur j udg me n t F o r ei t h er let us fear the .

wrath to co me or le t us lo e the grace which is prese n t

,
v

eithe r this or tha t ; o ly be it ours to be fou n d i n n

Christ Jesus u n to li fe w hich is li fe i n deed A part from .

Him let n othi n g dazzle you For i n Him I we a r my

b o nds my spirit ual pe a rls i n which I pray that I m a y
, .

, ,

rise agai by the h e lp o f your prayer may it ever be

n

—
mi n e to h a ve a share i n that that I may be fou d amo n g n

th e h ri e f A ct xix 4 They w ere m l l model

F or es s n

o ff red to the god or goddes or kept a t ho m e a s a m let s

so
e

m ti m e s pl a ced i n gra e s by the side f t h e de a d

e
s c

v
. s
s,
. 2 .

o .
s
u
a

, a nd
s

2
Light foot s e m e n da tio n h a s bee n a do t ed
’

C f 1 T he ss p
.

S ee Col i 2 3
3
. 17 . v . . . . .

5
A re m i n i s ce n ce f " Cor v i 7 6
Cf I J oh n ii 1 8
o . . . . . .
4 6 THE E PI S T LE TO THE E PH E S I A NS
the ban d o f th ose E phesian Christia n s who were besides , , ,

con ti n u a lly o f o n e accord with the A postles m the

1 2
0

p o wer o f Jesus Ch ri st
X I I I k n ow who I am a n d to whom I write
.

. I am .

a co dem n ed m a n you have obtai n ed m e rcy I am

n , .

subject t o peril you are established se cure You are

,
.

the high way o f those who are bei n g con ducted by death
u nto G od You are i n itiated i n to the mysteries alo g
3
n

with Paul who wa s san cti fi ed a n d wel l approved w h o

4
, ,

is worthy o f co n gratulatio n ; i n whose footsteps may I

O r w i t h Z a h u s re a di n g , co n sorted w i t h
u u
1 ’ ’
.

2
I n a dditio n to S t Pa ul , w h ooh a d re s ided a nd t a ght a t E phe s s
.
,

t h e la st q
there m a y be a re fere n ce to S t Joh n , w ho m a tra diti o n , d a ti n g fro m
ua rter o f the secon d ce n tury , repre se n t s a s residi n g 1 n h i s
.

I
q
l a ter yea rs a t E phesu s S e e
l o ly c m t e s, uoted by E use b rus , H E v 24
’
Cle
.

dri a , Qm s a w es sa lv e/w , c 4 2 ; c f e rtulli a n , a ri a /11 a “ i v 5

’
ll i 1
m e n t o f A lex a n
.
.

.
.

T
.
. .

. .

O n the e v ide n ce o f a s t a te m e n t a ttributed to l a pi a s i n so m e

u
’

rece n tly re c o v t red fra g m en t s o f Philip o f S ide ( fi fth ce n t ry ) to the

-

e ffe ct th a t the A postle Joh n w a s s l a i n by the Je w s, this re si de n ce a t

E phe s u s h a s bee n ca llt d i n quI u
e st io n by so m e rece n t schol a r s, a nd it
i s cert a i n ly surpri s i ng th a t g n a t i s i n h i s letter to the E phes i a n s

w hole
213 f .
q
n o w here expre ss ly re fer s to S t Joh n S ee fo r a di scu ssio n o f the
ues tio n S t a n to n , Gospels a s H u la ? v a r] D oc u m e nt s, 1 6 2 f ,
S t l eter 5 fi rs t epis tle 1 5 a ddress e d to A si a tic Chri s ti a ns , a n d
’ ’
.
. .

I . .

S t A n dre w a n d S t Phi lip a re re pres e n t e d i n ea 1 ly tra ditio n

. .

h a v i ng li v e d i n these regio n s .

E phe su s w a s a h i gh w a y o f m a rty rs Cri m i na l s w ere fre q ue n t lv

‘ 7

reser v ed fo r the sho w s a n d hu n ti ng s ce n es i n the a m phithea tre , a n d

the pro v i n ces w e re re s orted to fo r the s upply o f v icti m s he . I
'

Chri sti a ns w ould be t re a t e d a s co m m o n cri mi n a l s , u n less they W e re

R o m a n citi z e n s
u
S uch b a n d s o f pri s o n ers fro m the E a s t w o l d
.

pa s s a long the g re a t ro te w hich r e a c h ed t h e se a a t E phe s s, a n d u u

w ould the n ce be shipped to O s ti a , the p o r t o f R o m e

u
A m et a phor deri v ed fro m the a n cie n t my s t e rie s a n d s gge s te d
.

u
GI
by t h e l a ngu a ge o f S t P a l , w h o co n st a n tly u ses the w or d ’ o f t h e ’

o s pe l , a n d i n Phil i v 1 2 , s pea k s o f hi m sel f a s i n iti a ted ( A V

u
‘

I
. . . .

a m g n a t iu s i s s pea ki n g o f their i n terco rse w it h

m a r t yrs
a t E phes s

2 Ti m i
.

1 8, i v
u
A m o n g t h e s e w a s S t Pa ul , w h o h a d re sided a n d t a ught
T
he n o t ices i n the Pa s tora l E pi s tles ( 1 Ti m i 3
.

1 3 , 20 ) r e pre se n t the A o s tle a s tr a v ers i n g the s e

.

. .
,

p
I T
. .

s a m e regio n s a n d, like gn a tiu s , jour n ey i ng to roa s o n h i s w a y

.

t o R o m e fo r h i s fi n a l tri a l a n d m a r t yrd o m O n the s ile n ce o f

I gn a tiu s a s to S t Joh n s re side n ce a t E phesu s, se e n ote o n c 1 1
’
. . .
 THE E P I ST L E TO TH E E P H E S I A NS 47

be fou n d closely followi n g whe n I attai n u n to God ;

who mak es me n tio n o f you i every letter i Christ
,

1
n n

Jesus .

X I I I Be dilige n t there fore to come together more

.

o fte n to re n der than ks to God a n d to give glory For 2

.
,

whe n you freque n tly as semble together the forces o f ,

S ata are overthrow n a n d the destr uctio n which he is

n

pla i n g is u n don e by the harmo y o f your faith

nn n .

Nothi g i s better than peace by whi h all war fare o f

n ,
c

heave n ly a n d earthly foes is brought to aught n .

X I V No n e o f these thi n gs escapes your n otice i f

you hold fast per fectly your faith a n d love i n J es us
.
,

Christ fo r these are the begi n n i g a d the e n d o f li fe

,
n n .

T he begi n i g is faith the e n d is love A n d the two

n n ,
.

ble n di n g i n u ity a e God a n d all else follows on these n r , ,

e n di g i per fect good ess No m a n who pro fesses

n n n .

faith lives i si o r i f he possesses love does he li e

n n, n ,
v

i nhatred T he tree is man i fest by its fruit I n like

. .
3

ma er they who pro fess to be Christ s shall be appa e t

nn
’

,
r n

by their deeds For at this t ime the Work is n mere 4

. o

matter o f pro fessio n but is see n o n ly w h e n a m a is ,

n

fou d livi n g i n the po wer o f faith u n to the e n d

n .

XV I t is better to keep sile n ce a n d to be tha n to

.
'

talk a d o t to b e I t is good to teach i f the speaker

5
n n .
,

act Now there was O n e T each e r, Who spake a d it

. n

The w ord i e ery let er

1
di fli lt Pe o t s l te
‘
n v t
’
a re cu . a rs n ra n s a s
‘
through ut h i letter d re fer it to h E pi tle to the E phe i
o s ,
’
an s t e s s a ns

T here
.

E
xv
phes u
ho w e er re fere ce to the E phe i C h i t i
x
a re ,

in s v a
s

Cor
i 8, 1 9 ;
e er l
d to
v ,

of

2
St .
n

u
Pa l epi stle s
s
’
s
g Rom x vi 5
i 8 sq ; 1 T i m i 3 ; 2 T i m i 1 8 , i v 1 2
1 C or , r
a
s an

. .
r s

.
a ns a n

3 2 ,
v .

T
. . . . . . . . . .

together fo r t h a n k sgi v i n g
u
he w o rd e bxa pt a rfa
2 ’
I it c o mc
‘
'
. . .

i shere proba bly u sed

o ge n era lly , b t i n direc t ly re fers to t h e
E uch a ri s t .

S e e M a tt x r 3 3 ; c f Luke v i 44
3
. r . . . .

F 4
the W ork i n the se se o f the prea chi n g a n d p a c tice
or
‘ ’
n
‘
r

f Chri s t i n i t y s e e R m 3 a nd c f A ct s x 3 8 Phil ii 3 0
’
o a , Cf o .
, . v .
,
. . . .

al J soh i o
34 i 2
n 9 x ii
.
4 v .
,
v

P b a bly b e i s thi n ki ng o f the uiet de m e a n o r o f their bi shop

5
ro
.
, v . .

q u .
4 8 THE E P ST I L E TO THE E PH E S I A NS
came to pass A n d the deeds which H e has don e i n .
1

sile n ce are worthy o f the Father H e w h o is truly

m aster o f the spo k e n word o f Jesus is able a lso to liste n
.

to H i s sile n ce that he may be per fe ct a n d so may

2
, ,

act by his spe e ch a n d be u n derstood by his sile n ce ,

.

N othi g is hidde n f om the Lord but eve our secre t s

n n

Let us there fore do all

r ,

a re brought n igh u n to H m r .

thi n gs i n the assura n ce that H e dwells wi t hi us that n ,

w e may be His shri n es d He H imsel f may dwell i n 3

an

us as God For this is i n d e ed true a n d w i ll be made

.

ma n i fest be fore our eyes by the services o f love which

as our bou n de n duty we re der u to Him n n .

XV I Be n o t deceived my brethre n T h y that

.
, . e

corrupt houses shall n o t i her i t the ki n gdom o f God 4

n .

I f the n they who did such deeds after the flesh w er e

put to death how much more i f a m a n by his evil

tea chi g corru pt God s faith fo r which J esus Christ was
,
’
n

cruci fi ed S uc h a m a n becomi n g de fi le d sh a ll go
.
, ,

i n to u n que n chable fi re a n d i n like ma n n er he that ,

heareth him .

X VI I For this cause the Lord received the oi n t

5 .

me n t upo His head that He m ight breathe the odour

6
n ,

G
i

pplies to Chri st s w ork the w rd s w hich the P a l m i t u s d

'
1
He
’
a o s s e

( P s xxxii
.
[xxxiii ] 9 ) o f .od s a ctio n i n Cre a tio n .
’

I nsta n ces o f thi s sile n ce a re the thirty yea rs retire m n t be fore

.

u
2 ’
e

l l i s public m i n i st y l l i s w i thdr w a l fro m pop l a r de m o n st r a tio ns

r , a ,

H i s retir e m e n t fo r pr a yer a n d H i s s ile n ce a t h i s tri a l , .

3
Cf 1 C .iii 1 6 1 7 v i 1 9 2 Cor v i 1 6 Re xxi 3 a n d
o r. .
, , .
, . .
,
v . .
,

l h i la d 7
qu
’
se e . .

4
ug ted by the pa ssa ges oted i n the precedi n g n ote T he
S ge s
.

corrupters o f hou ses re fer to t h ose w h o pollute their he rt s a n d ’

a

bodies by e v il
T
.

5
he w ord s re fer to w h a t follo w s th a t H e m ight brea the etc ,
‘ ’
.

This r fers to the a n oi n ti n g a t Beth a n y S ee M a rk xi 3 sq

,
5 v
e . .
,

M a tt xx i 6 sq Joh n xi i 2 q Za h n a nd Light foot fi n d t h e

.

. v . .
, . s .

r lleli to bre a t h e u po n the church n t h e w o ds record d

u
’
m i
‘

p a a s r e

b S t Joh n o n ly the hou se w s f i ll e d w ith the odo r f the ‘

y .
, a o

o i n t me n t T hey i n fer a ccordi n gly f o m the pa ssa ge a k n o w ledge

. r

by I g na tius o f S t Joh n s n a rra t i e But it i s m ore proba ble th a t

.
’
v .
5 0 TH E E PI S T LE TO T H E E PH E S A NS I
X I X A n d from the pri n ce o f thi s wo rld were hidde n 1

M ary s virgi n ity a n d her child beari n g i li k e ma n ne r

.

’
n

too the dea th o f the Lord T hree my steries are the se

-

2 5

fo r ope n p roclamatio n wrought i n G od s sile n ce H ow

’
.
,

the n we re they man i fe sted to the a ges ? A star sho n e

4

forth i n H eave n more bri ghtly tha n all the star s a n d ,

its ligh t was greater than wo rds c a n tell a n d its st ra ge ,

n

appeari n g caused perplexity A n d all the other sta rs 5

.
,

with the su a n d moo formed themselves i n to a ba n d n n,

about t h star But the star it sel f su rpassed them a ll

e .

i n its bright n ess A n d there was distress to k n ow .

whe n ce came this stran ge sight so u like the oth e r n

stars From that time all sorcery a n d every spell began

.

T he
G
idea th a t S a t a n w a s dece i ed by the m ys teriou s sile n ce
uG
1
v

od i n the I n c a rn a tio n i s fo n d i n w riters o f the

a n d r eser v e o f
seco n d

O C
third a n d fourth cen t rie s T hu s regory o f Ny ssa
,

y H
,

fi r s t de cei ed m a n by the ba it o f
u .

( r . t 2 6 ) sa a s e. w h : o v

se n u a l ple a sur e
s i s hi m sel f decei v ed by the pre se n t m e n t o f the
,

hu ma n for m .
’

O n e o f the t w o M S S o f the C ure t o n i a n S y ri c V er sio n o m it s . a

a ll m e n tio n o f the dea th a n d d i ssoci a te s the three m ys teries ‘ ’

The w ord s the n run : t h e v irgi n ity o f M

,

fro m w h a t pr e cedes
‘
. .

a n d the bi th o f our Lord a n d the three m s terie s o f a c r But ’

r
y y .

it i s di ffi cult to see w h a t t h e three m y terie c a n m ea n w he n ‘

s s
’

thu s di ssoci a ted from the prece di n g w ords T he a bse n ce o f the

,

o m itted cl a u se i n the uot a tio n of thi s p a ssa ge by O rige n ( H a m i n

L a c v i ) i s expl a i n ed by t h e fa ct t h a t b e i s
. .
q
oti n g the pa ssa ge
.

qu .

m erely w i t h re fere n ce to the V irgi n Birth

u
-
.

3 By the dea th of the Lord here I gn a ti s m e a ns the a to n e m e n t

brought a bout throu gh the de a th T he fa ct w a s k n o w n to Sa ta n .

i t s s ig n i fi ca n ce e sca pe d h i m C f 1 Cor ii 7 sq . . . . .

4
A l a ter exp a n si o n doubtle ss o f the i n cide n t de scribed i n , ,

Ma tt ii 1 sq but w hether deriv ed from ora l tra ditio n or a

. . .

T he on ly other p a ssa ge w here

;

uG
w ritte n source w e c a n n ot t e ll
I g na ti s sho w s k n o w ledge o f a tra ditio n other th a n th a t preserv ed
i n our ospel s i s i n S m y rn 3 I n Cle m e n t o f A lex a n dri E xt . .
.

a .
,

s
.
,

qu
Th a d 7 4 the i n cide n t o f the st a r i s exp a nded i n l a n gu a ge w hich
m a y ho w a c a i n t a n ce w ith thi s p a ssa ge o f I gn a tiu s
T he idea a ppe a rs to h a v e bee n sugge ted by Joseph s dre a m
.

qu
5 ’
s .

For i m il r lege n d a ry a d ditio n s se e pa ssa ges oted by Light foot

s a , ,

v o l ii pp 8 1
. .82 H o w fa r thi s p a ssa ge i s i n te n de d a s a n a ctu l
.
, . a

de scriptio n it i s di fli c ult to sa y .
 THE E PI STL E TO T HE E P E SIAH NS 5 1

to lose their power the ig n ora ce o f wick ed n ess began 1

n

to van i sh away ; the ove rthrow o f the an cie n t domi n io n

was bei n g brought to pass si n ce G od was appeari n g
’

2
,

i n human form u n to n ew n ess o f li fe eter n al T hat .

which had bee n per fected i n the mi n d o f G od was

comi g i n to bei n g He n ce a ll thi n gs were disturbed
n .
,

beca use the overthrow o f death wa s bei n g plan ned .

XX I f Jesus Christ permit me through your prayer

a n d it be God s will i n my seco n d treatise which I am
.
,
’

about to write u n to you I will go on to set forth the

, ,

Divi e pla which I began to expou n d with r fere n ce

,

n n, ,
e

to the n ew m a n Jesus Christ con sisti n g i faith i n

4
, ,
n

H im a n d love to ward H i m i n His Passion a n d Resur ,

rection especially i f the Lord make a n y revelatio n to

,
5

me Meet i n commo n assembly i n grace every o e o f

.
,
n

you m a n by m a n i n o n e faith a n d i n o n e Jesus Christ

, , ,

Who is accordi n g to the flesh o f the stock o f D avid t h e ,

S o n o f m n a n d S o n o f G od so that you may obey

a ,

t h e bishop a n d the presbytery with a mi n d free fro m

distracti o breaki n g o n e bread wh ich is the medici n e
n ,
6

o f immortality the a n tidote preservi n g us that we should

,

n o t die but live fo r ever i n Jesus Christ .

u u
M a gic a n d w itchcra ft w ere w idely pre v a le n t i n the E m p re
thro ghout the fi rs t fo r ce n turies C f A ct s xix 1 9 fo r a n a cco n t
T he e m peror H a dria n i n a lette
. . . u r

o f i t s pre a le n ce a t E phe su s
v

w ritte n to S e r i a n us a bo t 1 3 4 A D
v sa y s w ith re fere ce t
city o f A lex a n dri a T here i s n o r uler o f a sy na gogue there n o
:
‘
the u .

. .
,
,

n o

,
r

sooth s a yer a a ck
,

, qu
S a m a rit a n n o Chri sti a n presbyter w h o i s n o t a n a s trologer a
T he idea th a t the po w e r o f w itchc a ft w a s
.
’

broke n by the co m i n g o f Chri st i s co mm on ly fo n d i n the Fa the rs

,

u r
,

2
Light foot s rea di ng h a s bee n a dopted
’
.

3
T here i s n othi n g to ho w th a t thi s de sig n w a s e er ca rried out
s v .

4
For the n e w m a n c f 1 Co xv 4 5 4 7 Light foot sugge st s ,
’
. r. ,

th a t I gn a tiu s m a y h a e u n derstood E ph i v 24 to r fe to Chri st

. .

v e r .

Za h n s em e n da tion l a s bee n a dopted

. .

5 ’
r

For the phra se c f A ct s ii 4 6 xx 7 etc 1 Cor x 1 6 T he

.

5
, . .
, .
, .
,
. . .

re fere n ce i s to t h e E uch a ri st w h ich i s the bo n d o f u n ity bet w een ,

Chri st a nd H i s m e m ber s S ee S m y rn 8 Ph i la d 4 Wit h the . .

, . .

follo w i ng w ord s c f J oh n v i 5 3 54 . .
,
.
5 2 TH E E PI S T LE TO TH E E PH E S I AN S
XX I I am devoted to you a n d to those whom you 1

se n t to S myrn a for the ho n our o f God I t is from

.

th e n ce moreover that I am writi ng to you with than k s

.

givi n g to the Lo rd a n d with lo v e fo Polycarp a s well

, ,

,
r

as for yourselve s Remember me eve n as Jesus Christ .

,

re members you Pray fo r the Church which is i n

S yria whe n ce I am bei n g led i n bon ds to R ome though
.

I am the last amon g the faith ful there ; accordi ng as I

, ,

was deemed worthy to b e fou n d desti n ed fo the hon our r

o f G od Farewell i n G od the Fathe r a n d i n J esus

.

Christ our commo n H ope

—
.

Lit I m . cri fi ce f you T he w rd w flw x u ed

‘
a a sa or
9
r
’
c r r ov , s
I t clo ely re e mble
.

here ccur g i S my
, o P ly s a 6 a n, rn . 1 0, o c . 2, . s s s

the w o d u ed i c 8 B t the prom i e t ide i i m ply de otio

r s n . . u n n a s s v n

to d lo e f
, an other T he w ord m y be illu tr ted by other
v o r, a n .
’
a s a an
w ord o f si m il a r form a tion i a drp x like m i n ded w hich i s fou n d
,
v os , -

,
’

n o t o n ly i n Phil ii 20 but a l so i n the LX X v er s io n o f P5 li v [

. . , lv ] . . .

1 4 ( t r a n sl a ted i n the P B V my O ther s ho w e v er

-
. .
,

se e i n the phra se a fuller sig n i fi c a n ce I gi v e m y li fe for you a n d

.
,
‘ ’
, ,

fi n d i n it a n llu sio n to h i s co m i n g m a rtyrdo m

a C f for the i de a
A th a n a siu s ( i e 1 m 9) u se s the w ord o f our Lord s
. .

1 Joh n iii 1 6
’
t

sa cri fi ce
. . .

.
 II . TH E E P I ST L E TO TH E MAG N E S IA NS .

by the M aea n der w a s a bout fi ftee n R o m a n m ile s

u M
[ g
a n e s i a

so th e a s t o f E phe s s
-
T he fo n d tio n o f the Church there
proba bly d a te s fro m S t P ul s re side n ce a t E phe s s ( A ct s xi x
u .

. a
’
u a

u .

10 T he M a g nesi a n Ch i sti a ns like the E phesi a ns o n he a ri n g r

o f I g n a tiu s
, ,

i sit to S m yr na h a d se n t delega t e s to th a t city i a

’
v , ,

u
cludi n g repres en t a ti e s o f a ll three orde s o f the m i n i stry ( c
I gna ti s w rites to a ck o w l dge their i n terest i n h i m A s i n oth r
v

n e
r

.
.

epi s t le s he urge s the i m por t a n ce o f u n ity a n d the duty o f ob e d i e n ce

,

to the m i n i s try e peci a lly w a r n i n g the m a ga i n s t pre s m i n g po n

,
—
s u u
t h e youth ful n e ss o f thei r bi s hop ( c
a for m o f J d a i stic error u I cc 8 1 0 he de a l s w i t h
ga i n st w hich he w a r n s the m w ithout
ho w e er i m plyi n g i t s a c t ua l exi s te n ce a t M a g n es i a (c f cc 1 1 1 2
v
,
a
. n .

.
,

.
,

T here a re i n cide n ta l a llu sio ns to D oc e t rsm ( cc 9

, ,

u
f r t her A dd Note
See .
,

I
.

T I U S who is a lso T h e o ph o rus to her that has

GNA , ,

bee n blessed by the grace o f G od the Father i n Christ

Jes us our S aviour i n Whom salute the Church which ,
I
is i n Mag esia by the M ae an der a n d wish her i n God
n ,

the Father a n d i n Jesus Christ heartiest greeti n g

I
.

Whe n I lear n ed t hat yo ur go dly love shows itsel f

.
'

i n a most orde ly demean our 1

I rejoiced a n d res lved r ,
o

to address mysel f to yo u i n the faith o f Jesus Christ .

For havi n g bee n gra n ted a title o f the highest revere n ce 3

I
,

i n my bo n ds which wear I si n g the praises o f t h e

churches a n d I pray that i n them there may be u n io n
3
,

o f flesh a n d spirit} which belo n g to Jesus Christ our .

,

zeir sub m i s io n to a uthority

'

. e . tl s .

3
Pro b a bly the title o f a pri so n er o f Jesu s Chri st C f E ph ‘
.
’
. .

iii 1 i 1 Phile m 1 9
3
.
,

C f E ph 4 R o m 2
v

.
.

H ere a s there I g na ti s
,

.
,
.

co m pa res
h i m sel f to so m e ga y re v eller ; h i s fetters a re h i s holid a y deco a
,

.
.

.
, , u ‘

tio n — I I G H T F O OT
’
. .

O n I gn a t i u s co n ceptio n
.

C f Ro m i nsc r a n d belo w c 1 3
u
’
. . .
,

I n trod 4 T he so rce o f the

. .

o f the u n ity o f the Church se e

u
Church s n ity a s of i t s li fe i s Chri st H i m sel f S e e belo w
’

u n io n w ith Je su s a n d the Fa ther C f T a ll 1 1

,
,

.
.

r
.

. .
.
,
54 T HE E P STI L E To T H E M AG N E SI A N S

co ti ual Li a n u io
n n both ith fe, n n in fa a nd l —
ove fo r
e e —
th r i s n thi n g b e tte r than th a t a n d more tha a ll
o ,
n ,

u n io n wit h J e su s a n d the Father I n H i m we sh a l l .

e n d ure a ll t h e malicious att a ck s o f the pri n ce o f t hi s

world a n d e scapi n g from t hem sh ll attai n u n to G od

1
a

I I Si n ce there fore I h a ve bee n permitted to see

, , ,

you i n the perso n o f D am a s your godly bishop a n d , ,

t h e w orthy presbyters B a s sus a n d A pol lo n ius a d , ,

n

my f llo w s ervan t the deaco Z o t i o n of whom ma y I

e -

,
n ,

have j oy beca use h e is subj e ct u n to t h e bish o p a s u n to

,

t h grace o f God a n d to the presbytery a s u n t o the law

o f J esus Chri s t
e ,

— 3

I I I A n d for yourselves it is fi tti n g that you t oo

.
,

should n o t treat lightly the youth o f your bishop but ,

co sideri g the powe r o f G od the F ther pay h i m a ll

n
3 a

revere n ce For i n li k e ma n er I have perceived that

n ,

. n

the holy presbyters have o t presu med upo n his n

see mi gly youth ful s tate but yield plac e to him as to

n
4
,

o n e who i s prude n t i n G od or rather n o t to him but

5
, ,

to t h F ather o f Jee sus Chri t eve n to H i m Who is s ,

Bi hop o f all m e n
s S o the n fo t h e ho n our o f H i m .
3
r ,

3
S ee t I ph 1 7 no e . .

3
T he bi shop i s h re rega ded a s the di spe n er o f b less i ngs
‘
e r s

the pre sbyte s a s t h e repre se n ta ti v e s a n d g ua rdi a n s o f order

u
’
r .

e rrrT 1 0 01 The se nte n ce i s fi n ished n .

i e the a uthority be sto w e d o n h i m by G o d

3
.

T he W ord s v w p bv n f h a v e bee n v a riou sly tra nsl ted

. .

i
4
re tr a
'
e c ty

T he re nderi n g gi ven a bo v e fol lo w s P a rson a n d Light foot O th rs

.

e . e ,

s eei n g i n the w ords a n a llu io n to episcop a cy a s a n e w ly crea t ed s -

i n sti t u t ion tr a nsl a t e no t eco gn izi n g the see mi n gly n e w ly crea t d

‘
r e

o ffi ce B ut a pa rt from the fa ct th a t the l a ngu a ge o f I gna tiu s le n ds

,

.
,

n o cou n te na n ce to the v ie w th a t he reg a rded epi sc o p a c a s a new

y
i n stitutio n the w ord s w ill n o t a d m it o f thi s re nder i ng Za h n
‘
,

re n ders the ordi na tio n o f a yo n g ma n b rt t thi s put s a st ra i n o n

the w o ds T he t ra n sl a tio n a bo v e gi e s good sen se D a m a s
u ,
’
.

e
u r s
r .

o t wa rdly a ppea r e d youth f l but sho w ed a w i sdo m beyo n d h i s u ,

v .

Y a

The rea di ng o f the A r m e n i a V ersion h a s bee n follo w ed

.

5
n .

C f Ro m 9 Pol y e i n sc r
3
. S e e 1 P t ii 2 5
.
,
. . e . . .
 THE E PI S T LE TO T HE M AG N E S I A N S 55

Who desired you i t i s fi tti ng that yo u should ob y , e

wi t hou t dissembli g For it is n o t that a m a n deceive s n .

this visible bishop but rather that he tries to chea t ,

l

H i m W h o is i visible A n d i n such case it is o t with

n . n

fle sh that he has to do but with G od W h o k ows the , n

thi n gs that are i n se cret .

I V S o the n it is fi tti ng o t o n ly t o b e called but

. n ,

also to be Christian s E ve as t here are some w h o . n

have the n ame bishop always o n their lips a n d yet ‘ ’

,

i n everythi n g act a part from him Now such seem to .

me to be n o t m e n of a good con scie ce seei n g that n ,

they gather n o t toge t her i n a valid way accordi n g to 2

comma n d .

V S o the n the thi n gs o f this li fe have a n e d a n d

. n ,

there are set toge ther be fore us the t wo issues o f li fe

a n d death a n d each m a n shall sure ly go to his o w n
,

place For just a s there are two coi ages t h e o n e o f

.
3
n ,

God t h e other o f the world a n d each on e o f the m has

, ,

stamped upo n it its o wn image the un bel i e vers the ,

stamp o f this world a n d they that i n love believe the , ,

image o f G od the Father through Je su s Chris t through

“
,

Whom u n less w e are ready o f our o wn accord to die

u to H i s Passio H i s li e is o
n f n t i n u s — n,
5 3

V I S eei n g there fore that i n t h e perso n s already

.

A re fere n ce to the origi n a l m e a n i ng o f the w ord , o v erseer ’

1 ‘
.

C f Ro m 9
. . .

3
C f S m y rn 8 n ote
. . .

3
A ct s i 2 5 C f Clem en t q] Rome c 5 , a n d PO 1) c , 1 71 17 9
. . . , . . . .

C f H e b i 3 , w here Chri s t i s H i m sel f the i m press o f the

‘ ’

T
. . .

Fa ther s esse n ce
’‘ ’
hi s D i v i n e i m a ge i s st a m ped upo n the
.

b e lie v er by h i s u n ion w ith Chri s t .

Lit die i n to H i s Pa ssion T h e Chri sti a n beco me s ide n ti fi ed

u
5 ‘ ’
. .

w ith Chri s t i n H i s P a ss io n , a n d die s w i th H i m C f the l a ng a ge . .

of St . Pa ul o n ba pti sm i n to Ch ri s t i n R o m v i 4 , G a l iii 2 7 a l so . . . .

R o m v i 5 , G a l ii 20
T
. .

he se n te nce i s u n fi n i shed
. . .

he fre u e n t oc c urre n ce o f such

broke n se n t e n ces i s a n i ndi ca t i on o f h a ste i n t h e co m positio n o f
. T q
t h ese letters ,
5 6 TH E E P I ST LE TO THE MAG N E S I A NS

me tio n ed I b e held i n faith yo ur whole n umber a n d

n ,

have welcomed them I urge you be dilige n t to do all , ,

thi n gs i n godly co n cord the bishop presidi n g after the ,

pa ttern o f G od a n d the presbyters a fter the pa ttern o f

1
,

t h e co un cil o f t h e A postles with the deaco n s al so who ,

are most dear to me seei n g they are e n trus t ed with a ,

service u n der Je sus Christ Who be fore the ages was 2

,

with the Father a d appeared at the e n d T here fore ,

n .
3

seeki n g to con form yourselves to t h e ways o f G od “

,

revere ce o n e a other a n d let n o m a n look upo n his

n n ,

n eighbour a fter the flesh but i Jesus Christ love o n e ,

n

a n other con ti ually Let there be n othi n g amon g you n .

which shall be able to divide yo u but b e u n ited with , \

the b ishop a n d w ith them that have the rule over you
,

fo a patter n a n d lesso n o f i n corruptio n

r .

V I I A s there fore the Lord did othi n g without the

. n

e di g i
R a n1 w hich h a s the s pport o f t h e S yri a c a nd
‘ ‘
rt trov ,

ersion s T he G r ek tex t La ti n V er sion nd the

u
r e i
A m n an V
G
Lo n ger reek te xt re a d d v i n the pl ce o f
There a re t w o type s o f a uthority to w hich I g n a ti s like n s t h e
.

'
r rro ,
e
‘
,

a .
’

u
, a

a uthority o f the bi shop both bei n g su gge sted by the m e m ory o f

the Lord e a rthly m i n istry ( 1 ) T he bi hop repre e n t s the
,

u
’
s . s s

a thority o f t h e F a ther to w hom Chri st a s S o n o f M a n duri n g , , ,

H i s ea rthly li fe yield e d obe die n ce ( c f T a ll 3 S m y n 8 a n d

prese n t p a ss ge ) ( 2 ) T he bi shop represe n t s the a thority f
Chri st o v er H i s A postle s ( c f T ra ll
a .

I n N a g n 1 3 w e fi nd . .
. r .
,

.
u r .
,

both co m p a ri son s
The presbyters a re regul rly co m pa red to t h e A po tles C f
.

a s . .

Tra ll
T he
rel a tio n
. 2, 3
dea con s
as
S my rn 8

So n
a re
.

a s

o f M a n to the F ther
.

l o co m pa red to Je su s Chri t b t i n
S e e pre se t c h a pt e r a .
s

n
, u His
a nd

T ra ll 3( ote ). n
‘
.

The w ord co n cil i s suggested by pri m iti e Ch rch c sto m

T he bi shop sa t i n the ce n t re w i th the presby ters for m i ng
u ’
v u u .

a
,

co on a a bout h i m ( c f c C f T ra ll 3 Ph i la d 8
u u
’
‘
r I n A /p . . . .
, . . t .

Con st ii 2 8 the p re sbyter s a e ca lled the co n cil o f the Ch rch

‘ ’
. . r .

O r a s er v ice i n w h ich Je su Chri t m i n i s tered ( M t ’

3 f
C
‘
a t s s . . .

xx 2 8 .M k x 4 5 C f T ra ll 3
,
For the e n de i n g gi e n c f
a r . . . . r r v
, .

2 Cor xi 2 3 1 Ti m i
. 6 .
,
. v. .

Cf H eb i 2
3
. . . .

Cf Po ly c 1 n ot e. . .
60 THE E P I ST L E TO THE M AG N E S I A N S

to the n e w leave n which is Jes us Christ Be salted ,

1
.

i n Him 2
that n o o n e amo n g yo u wa x corrupt fo by
, ,
r

your savour you shall be proved I t is outrageous to

u t ter the n a me of J esus Christ a nd live i n J udaism
.

For Christia n ity believed n o t i n J udaism but J udaism

.

i n Christian ity i n which peopl o f every to n gue believed

, e

a d were gathered u n to God

n .

X I I write n o t this my beloved because I have

.
, ,

learn ed that some o f you a e i n such evi l case but as r ,

o n e w h o is less tha n you I desire to put you o n your ,

guard that you fall n ot i n to the s n ares of vai n teachi n g ,

but be fully con vi n ced o f the birth a n d passio a d 3

n n

re surrectio n which came to pass i n the time o f the

,

govern me n t o f Po n tius Pilate e ve n ts w hich truly a n d

—
certai n ly were brough t to pass by J esus Christ our ,

Hope from which H 0pe m a y n o e o f you ever go

, n

astray .

X I I May I have joy o f you i all thi n gs i f I be

. n ,

worthy For eve n though I am a priso n er I am

.
,

n othi n g i n compariso n with o e o f you who are free n

I k n ow that you are n t pu ffed up fo r you have Jesus

.

"

Christ withi n yourselves A n d I k n ow that whe I

,

5
. n

praise you you fee l the greater shame fo r it is writte

, ,
n,

3
Tb e g/ m m u er
’
n z t eous a n i s Iri s o wn a .

X I I I Be dilige n t there fore to be co n fi rmed

. in th e

M tt iii
3 3 , Luke xiii 2 1
u
1
a . x . . .

3
Ma t tv 1 3 , M a rk i x 5 0, L ke xi v 3 4
. . Cf L e v 1 1 1 3 . . . . . .

3
l h i s co n fe ssio n , couched i n a n a n ti D ocetic for m , m a y rudi c a t e
'

I
th a t g n a tiu s fea re d the d a n ger o f I) o c e t i sm a t M a g n esi a O r
possibly he rs thi n k i n g o f the d a n gers thre a te n i ng other ch rche s ,
a n d s o gi v e s a n a n tic i p a tory w a r n i n g to t h e M a n e s i a n s
u .

g
T
.

he d a te o f the Cruc i fi xion rs i n se rted here , a s i n the Cre ed ,

i n order to e m ph a si z e the hi s to ric a l tr th o f the fa ct , a n d con n ect
i t w it h the gen era l hi st o ry o f the period a citu s, i n h i s a cco n t
u . T u
o f the Chri s ti a n s, m e n tio ns Pil a te
( A n n xv . .

C f 2 Cor xiii 5
q
3
. . .

T
.

3
Pro v xv iii 1 7 LXX . . he H ebre w gi v es uite a di fl e re n t
. .

e e
s ns .
 THE E P I ST LE TO TH E M AG N E S I A NS 61

decrees o f the Lord a d the A postles that i n every

l
n ,

thi n g which you do you may be prospered i flesh ,

2
n

a d spirit by faith a n d love i n the S o n a d Father a n d

n , ,
n

i n the S pirit i the begi i n g a d i n the e n d alo n g

,
3
n nn n ,

with your bishop who is worthy o f all hon our a n d the ,

fi t ly wove
- “
spiritual coron al o f your presbytery a n d
n ,

the deacon s who are accordi n g to the mi n d o f God .

S ubmit yourselves to the bishop a n d to o e a other as n n ,

Jesus Christ [wa s subject] to the Father [a fter the flesh ] ,

a n d t h e A postles to Christ a n d the Father that there ,

may be u n io both o f flesh a n d S pirit 5

n .

X I V K owi n g that you a re full o f God I have

. n ,

exhorted you b i e fl y R emember me i n your pra yers r . ,

,

that I m a y attai n u to G od R emember too the Church n .

which is i S yria whereof I am n ot worthy to be called

n ,

a memb er For I h a ve n eed o f your u ited prayer i

. n n

God a d your love that the Church i n S yria may be

,
n ,

gran ted the re freshi g dew o f your ferve n t supplicatio n n .

XV T he E phesia s from S myr n a sa lute you whe n ce

. n ,

also I am writi n g to you fo r they have come hither fo r ,

God s glory eve n as yourselves I every wa y they

’

,
. n

have re fresh ed me with Polycarp Bishop o f S myrn a , ,

.

T he rest o f the chur h es too s lute you i n the ho n our c , , a

which is o f Jesus Christ Farewell i n godly peace .

,

keepi g a stead fast spirit which is Jesus Christ

n ,
3
.

T he w or d f
u
ecree s occurs i n A ct s xv i
1 ’
or
‘
d .
4 .

3
A n a ll sio n to Ps i 3 LXX . . . .

3
For the order c f 2 Cor xiii 1 3 , . . . .

3
S e e n ote n c 6 o .

C f c 1 ( n ote ) a n d see I n trod § 4

.

5
. . . .
,
3
The rel a ti e prob bly refers to the w hole
v a c la rrse a nd th e idea
o f co n cord pro m i n e n t i n it .
 III . THE E P I ST L E TO TH E T R A LL I A N S

[T r
u
lles w a s situ a ted o n the high ro a d w hich pa sses fro m
a
E phe s s t h rough M a g n si a a n d La odice a to the E a s t e It wa s
-

a bo ut se e n t e e n or eightee n m il es fro m M a g n e si
v

m idw a y bet w ee n E phe s s a n d T ra lle s u

w hich i s a l m o s t
Like M a g n e si a T ra lle s
proba bly o w e d i t s C h i st i a n ity to the pre a chi g o fS t Pa ul s di s ciple s
r
.

n
a ,

’
,

The T ra llia n s h a d se n t their bi hop to m eet I gn a tius a t S m yrn a

.

s ,

a n d he w rite s to th a n k the m

a a
H e t a k e s occa s io n to w a r n the m
ga i n st f l se tea chi n g a n d sepa r a ti sm w ithout ho w e er a cc s i ng
the m person a lly o f t hese errors The m a i n pa rt o f the epi stle
.

. ,
v , u
—
.

( cc 6. 1 1 ) co n t a i n s s tro n g prote s t a g a i n sat a D oc tic e rror o f w hich e ,

w e se e a m ore s tro n gly de v elope d for m i n the here sy a tt a cked i n the

-

E pi s tle to the S m y rn ae a n s A t the sa m e ti m e he urge upo n the m . s

the duty o f out w a rd u n ity a n d obedie n ce t o their Church o fli c e rs ,

a s their be s t security a a i n s t error

g O f s peci
con n ection a re cc 3 7 T here i s n o m en tio n o f the J d a ic error
.

con de m n ed i n the E pi stle to the Ma gn esi a n s ]

,
a l i n tere s t i n thi s

.
.

.
u
INT I U S who is also T h e0ph o rus to her that is
G A , ,

beloved by G od the Father o f J e sus Christ to the holy , ,

Church w hich is at T ralles i n A sia elect a n d worthy

1
,

o f G o d havi n g peace i n flesh a n d spirit through the

3
,

passio n o f Jesus Christ Who is our hope through the

I
,

resurrectio n u n to H i m ; which Church salute i n the

ful n ess o f God a fter the A postolic mah n er 3
a n d bid
, ,

her heartiest greeti n g .

I I have lear n ed that you e xhibit a mi n d which is

.

blameless a n d u n waveri n g i n patie n t en duran ce n o t ,

from habit but n a turally For so your bishop Polybius .

, ,

the Ro m a n pro i n ce o f A si a
u G
1
'

z . e . v .

3
T h e text i s i n so m e co nf sio n t h e ree k text a n d A r m e i a n ,
n

V ers io n s rea di n g
G
bloo d fo r S pirit Proba bly ho w e v er the
‘ ’ ‘ ’
.
, ,

lon ger reek rece nsio n h a s preser ed the correct rea di n g spirit v , .
’

The A r m e n i n v ersion o m it s through the pa ssion T hi s w ould

a .
’

gi v e the se nse bei n g t pea ce t h rough fa ith i n a n d un ion w it h

u
‘
a , ,

the flesh a n d spirit o f Jes s Chri st .

’

z e i n the A po stolic epi s t le s

3
’

. . .

62
 THE E PI S T LE TO THE T R A LL I A N S 63

has i n form ed me w h o by the will of G od a n d Jesus ,

Christ has bee with me a t S m yrn a a n d h a s so greatly n ,

shared my joy i my bo n ds i n Christ Jesus that i n

him I beheld your w hole n umber S o the n I welcomed
n ,

your godly k i n d n ess man i fested through him a n d gave

.

glory to G od whe n I fou n d you to be a s I had lear n ed

,

, , ,

followers o f God
I I For whe ever you are subject to the bish op as
.

. n

u n to Jesus Christ you appear to me to be livi n g n o t ,

the ordi n ary li fe o f m e n but after the ma n er o f the ,

n

li fe o f Jesus Christ Who died fo r our sak es that 1

believi g i n His d eath you might escape death I t is

, ,

n .

n ecessary there fore that you should act as i deed yo u ,

n

do i n n othi n g without the bi shop But be subject also

,
.

to the presbytery as u n to the A postles o f Jesus Christ

2
,

o ur Hope For i f w e live i n H im we sh a ll be fou n d

.

[ i n Him ] T hose too who are deaco

.
3
n s o f the mys , ,

t e i es
r
“ o f Jesus Christ must i n every way be pleasi g n

u n to a ll For they are o t deaco n s o f m eats a n d

. n

dri n ks but are serva n ts o f the Church o f G od So

,
5
.

the they must be on their guard a gai n st blame a s

n
3

ag i n st fi re
a

I I I I li ke man n er let a ll reveren ce the deacon s a s

.

3
. n

1
C f M a gn 7 . O n thi s co m pa ri so n se e n ote on M a g u 6
. .
3
. .

3
Li ght foot s rea di n g h a s bee n follo w ed
’
.

T
hi s proba bly refers to their w ork a s tea chers, ra ther t h a n to
their a ssi sta n ce a t the E uch a ri s t S t Pa ul si m il a rly u ses m ystery
T
. .

i n t h e se n se o f a re v ea led tru t h ( C f e g Ro m xv i
pa ssa ge w hich follo w s tre a t s o f the d ties of the de a co n s o fli ce ,
n o t o f t h e re spect w hich i s due to h i m
he .

.
u
. . . . .

u
Th e ori gi n a l dutie s o f the dea co n s o fl i c e ( A ct s v i 2 ) i n v ol v ed
5 ’
.

a co n sidera ble a m o n t o f a tte n tio n to m ere exter n a l bu s i n e ss, suc h

a s the di stributio n o f a l m s Y e t there w a s a higher a spect o f t he .

fi
o ffi ce , a s fro m the rs t w e fi n d the de a co n s en g a ged i n te a chi n g
( 3
c.f A ct s t i s thi s higher a s pect w hich gIn a tiu s e m ph a s iz e s I .

7
Cf 1 T i m iii 1 0
z e
’

.
.

.
.

there m s t be m utu a l co n side ra tio n u

.

rega rd the people s w ishe s ; the people m rrst re spect the d ea co n s

’
.

he dea con m rrst

’
. T
o fli c e .
64 TH E E P I ST L E To THE I R A L LI A NS
' ‘

J esus Christ as a lso the bishop [regardi g h i m ] a s a

,
1
,
n

type o f the Fat her a n d the presbyters as the Cou n ci l o f ,

2

G od a n d the ba n d o f the A postles Witho ut these there .

3

“
is n o church deservi g o f the ame Co n cer n i g these n n . n

m a tt e rs I am persuaded that you are thus disposed .

F r I have received a n d still have with me i n the

o , ,

perso o f your bishop the patter n o f your love His

n

very de m e a n our is a stri k i n g lesso n a n d his ge n tle n ess is

, .

po w er a m a n who m I thi n k eve n those who are with

,

out God revere I t is fo r love o f you that I thus re frai n

although I might have spo k e n o f this with greater
,
.

urge n cy But I thought n ot mysel f su ffi cie t fo r this

. n

task o f e joi n i n g you co n dem n ed ma n that I am as

n , ,

though I were a n apostle .

I V I have m a n y thoughts i n God But I keep

. .

mysel f withi n bou n ds that my boasti n g may o t prove ,

n

my r ui n For n o w must I n eeds fear the more a d n o t

.
,
n

give hee d u n to the m that are pufli ng me up For they .

who speak to me act as a scourge to m e For I

5

welcome su fferi n g yet I k ow o t whether I am worthy

.

, n n .

3
thi s co m pa i so n c f M a gu 6 n o t e I g n a tiu s i s t h i n ki n g o f
On r . .
, .

the rel a tion t o the F a ther o f Jesu s Chri st a s S o n o f M a n Who

ca m e n o t to be m i n i st er e d n to b t to m i n i s ter ( M tt xx
The w hole pa ssa ge from de a co n s to
u ,
u ’
a . .
,

F C f M a gn 6 n ote
‘ ’
3
. .
, .

a ther exhibit s grea t v a ri a tio n o f text I n the fi rs t cl a u se the

u
’
.

La ti n V ersion rea d s a s the co m m a n d m e n t o f Jes s Ch ri t I n s .

’

G
pl a ce of the w ord type w hich i s rea d by the S yri a c v ersio n a n d
G
’

the lon ger reek rece ns io n the reek text a n d L a ti n ers io n re a d ,

v
‘
S ouf
3
F or the idea s w hich sugge sted t hi s t w o fold co m p a ri s o n o f the
pre sby ter s see M gn 6 n ot e T he w ord cou n cil i s su gge sted
,
a .
, .
‘ ’

by the a rra n ge m e n t s o f the churches i n ea rly ti m es w hile the w ord ,

‘
b n d i s suggested by the ea thly m i n i st ry of the Lord a n d H i s
a r

A po stles
O n the I gn a ti a n co n ceptio n o f t h e m i n i st ry a n d the un ity o f
.

the Church see I n trod 4

I g na tiu s suppre sse s the fl tteri n g w ords w hich he fea rs m a y
. .
,
5
a

pu ff h i m up I t i s poss ible ho w e v er th a t som e w ord s m a y h a e

u
’
v
,
.
,

fa lle n o t .
 THE E P I ST LE TO T H E I RA LLI A N S
' ‘
65

For the e n vy o f Sata n is n o t visible to the eyes o f ma y n

“
,

but it makes war o n me [the m ore ] I desire there fore .

ge n tle ess by which the pri ce o f thi s world is over

n , n
3

thro w n .

V A m I n ot ble to write u n to you heave nly thi gs ?

. a n

But I fe a r lest I may i flict harm upo n you si n ce you n ,

are babes I n dee d bear with me lest bei g u n able t

3
o

co n ta i them you b e chok ed For eve though I a m

.
,
n

n , . n

i
n bo n ds a n d a m able to u n dersta d heave n ly thi gs n n

a n d the orderi n g o f a gels a d the m ust e i n s o f heave ly n

g n n r

rulers thi gs visible a n d i visible yet am I n o t thereby

,
n n ,

already a disciple For we su ffer lack o f ma y thi ng . n s,

that we may n o t co m e shor t o f God

V I I urge yo u there fore yet o t I but the love o f
.

.
, n ,

Jesus Christ use o n ly Chris t ia n food a nd abstai n fro m

, ,

stra ge herbage which is her e sy For they eve

n
5
, . n

m i gle poiso
n wi t h Jesus Christ imposi ng o m e by n
3
,
n n

their false pro fessio n s o f ho n esty giv i g as it were a ,

n

deadly drug al on g with ho ied wi n e a n d he that is n ,

ig n oran t o f this fearlessly dri n ks i death with f tal n a

pleasure .

V I I Be o n your gu a rd the agai st such perso s

. n n n .

A d this will be i f you are n o t pu ffed up a n d i f you

n , ,

are i separable from [G od eve ] Jesus Christ a d the

n ,
n n

bishop a d the comma dme n ts o f the A pos t les He

n n .
7

'

z . e . those w ho w ere s eeki n g to procur e a respit e .

( C f .

Ro m .

3
C f E ph 1 7 , n ote
. . .
3
1 Cor . hi . 1 ,
2 .

T h e i n te re st i n a n g e lology w a s a c lra ra c t e ri s t rc f the Je ws in

o

the a postolic a n d post po stolic ge s F ro m th -

a a . em s r a to it p e d
Jud a izi g Chri ti a n s n d to C hri ti n s ge n era lly
n s a s a . C f E ph 1 2 0 , 2 1 ,
. . .

Col i 1 6 ii 1 8 C f S m y rn 6
. .
, . . . . .

Ph i la d 3
G u
5
C f E ph 1 0, .

text i s corrupt T he l n ger re k r e c i o n gg t

. . .

3
The . o e e ns s es s

the e e nded re a di n g w hich h a s bee n here t r l t d

m lle
u
' '

a ns a e . r

m e t phor i s th a t
a

u
f a phys ici a n w h o i fu se s poi s n i to h i dr g
o n s
o n s ,

a n d di g i e s the m by gi i n g to the m a s w eet f

7
s s la v our
I n the e l a s t w ords Light foot see s a re fere n ce to the i n stit ti n
s
v .

u o
66 THE E PI S T LE TO THE T R A L LI A N S

that is withi the preci n cts o f the a ltar is pure he n ,

that is w ithout the preci n ts o f the altar is n o t pure c .

T hat i s he who acts i n a n ythi n g apart fro m the bishop

,

a d the presbytery a n d the

n de aco s i s n o t pure i n n

con s ie n c ec .

V I I I I write n o t th i s because I have learn ed tha t

.
,

a n y such ev i l has happe n ed amo n g you but I keep ,

guard over you be foreha d si n ce you a e my b eloved n ,

r ,

a n d I forese e the s ares o f the devil Take up the n the n .

armour o f ge n tle n ess a n d re n ew yourselve s i n fa ith ,

2

which is the flesh o f the Lord a n d i n love which is the , ,

blood o f Jesus Christ Let n o o n e amon g you have .

aught agai st his eighbour G ive o t occa sio to the

n n n n

heathe th a t the godly multit ude be o t evil spo k e n o f

.

n, n

a c c ou n t o f a few foolish m e For Woe u to i um 3

'
‘
o n n .
, n

t /z roug/z ref/1 0m Afy N a m e i s i dly Wa sp/levi ed before some .

’

IX
top your ea rs the n whe n a n y on e speaks u to
. S n

you apart from Jesus Christ Who is o f the race f ,

o

of the epi scopa te A n ea rly t ra ditio n fo n d i n Cle m e n t o f A lex a n

.

c 4 2 ) a n d T e tulli a n ( a dv M r i v 5 )
u
u
dri a ( Qu i t di v es sa lv et u r,

a t t rib t e s t h e e t a bli s h m e n t o f ep i s cop a cy i n As i a Mi n or to S t Joh n

s
. r . a c.

.
.

I e n e u ( i i i 3 4 ) sa y s o f Polyca rp th a t he w a a ppoi n ted by a po s t le s

r r

a s bi shop
s .
,

f t h e Church i n S m y rn a cert i ly m a i n g to i n cl de S t
o , a n
s

e n u .

Joh n i n t h e w or d a po stle s S e e L i ght foot Plz i lip/ i a m p 2 1 2

u
’
r

The fi g re i s deri ed fro m t h e Je w ish

. .
, ,
.

S ee ote E ph 5 n .

t a ber a cle or te m ple T he m a n w h o c t s hi m sel f o ff fro m the

n

con greg a ti n o f the f ith ful a n d the co m m on sa cri fi ces beco m e a s

.

. u v

a G o

e n t ile a n d o ut c a st ( C f M a tt x v iii
he e re pre se n t e d a s ga t h ered together un der i t s proper o ffi cers
r
a

The co n greg tion i s . . . a

s

F ith i sa i d to be t h e fle sh o f Chri st beca u se it ide n ti fi es it elf

.

3
a s , s

w ith the i n c a r n a te Chri st a n d re s t s upo n t h e fa ct f H i s ut w a rd , s o o

m n i fe t t i o n ( c f Ph i l d
a s a Lo e i s sa id to b e the blood o f
. a . v

Chri t bec a u e Chri st s dea th a n d a cri fi ce a e t h e cro w n i n g

u
’
s ,
s s r

expre sio n f lo e n d t h e li fe w hich re s lt s fro m t he m i s a li fe o f

.
s

.
o

o
v

lo e C f R m 7 The w ord s flesh a n d blo d a e do btless

u v .

s gge st e d by t h e E ch a ri s t bo t h h e re a n d i n
,

.
a

u
Ph i la d 5 T here
o
’
r

. .
u
i s a s m e w h t i m il a r m y stic l a pplic a tio n o f t h e w ords
o a s fle h a
‘
s

a n d bl od

q
i n Cle m e n t o f A lex a dri a Pa d i 6
qu
’
o n e .

A free u t a tio n f I sa i h lii 5 The w ord s a re oted i n the

.
, .

3
o o a . .

sa m e for m i n Poly e P/z i l 1 0 .

,
. .
 68 THE E P I ST L E TO THE T RA LL I A N S

For through His Cross by His Passio n He calls us u n to

Him bei n g H i s memb e rs I t is n ot possible the n th t
,
. a

a
“
hea d should be born without members si c e God n
,

p romises u ion which u io n is H imsel f n ,

n .

X I I I salute you from S myrn a tog ther with the

.
,
e

Churches o f God n ow prese n t with me m e n who hav 2

, e

re freshed ru e i n every way both i n flesh a n d spirit My .

bo n ds exhort you which I wear fo Jesus Christ s sake ,

r
’

aski n g that I may att a i n u n to God A bide i n your .

c o n cord a n d i yo ur prayer wi t h o e an other For it

n n .

is meet that you should severally a n d e pecial ly t h ,

s e

presbyters re fresh the bishop to the ho n our o f the F ther

,
a

a d n
[to the ho our ] o f Jesus Christ a d the A postles
n n .

I pray that you may give heed to me i n love lest by ,

havi g written u n to you I become a testimo y ag i n st

n n a

you Moreover pray fo r me too fo r I have n e ed o f

.
, ,

your love i n the mercy o f God that I m a y b deemed e

worth y o f the lo t which I eagerly press o to attai

,

3
n n,

that I be o t fou n d r probate n e .

X I I I The love o f the S m yrn aea s a n d th e E phesia s

. n n

salutes you Reme m ber i n your prayers the Church i

. n

which the Cro ss wa s t a k e n spra ng fro m the seed of the Fre e of

Li f t"

p re ti s protopla s ti De a n
ct a c on do le s F ra ude fa n ,

Q u a n do po i n o xi a l
Mo t s i n m orte m c o r ui t
i

l pse lig n m tu n c n o t a i t
s
u u nr

v
,

D a m n a lig n i ut so lv e re t .

The den ia l f the Pa ssio n by these heretics cut the m ff f o m

o

u
Chr st a n d from the D i v i n e idea l o f u n ity a ppoi n ted by od th o ugh
i

the Cross I g n a ti s i s fu ll of t h e tho ght a n d la n gu a ge o f S t P l

. u G o

.
r
r

a u ,

a nd e s peci a lly o f t h e E pi s tle to the E phe si a n s ( C f a l so Joh n x ii . . v .

21
3
i . 0 . pre se n t in the perso n s of their rep e se n t a ti v e s r .
(Cf .

E ph . 1 ,
M a gn .

T he gi v en follo w s the t xt o f Light foot w h o a dopt s

re n de rrn g e ,

Bu n se n s e m e n da t io n re a di n g gy x p With the
’
f r w pf qx
, et a t o e tre a t.

l a tter rea di n g the m e a n i ng i s to o b t a i n the lot w ith w hich I m

,
‘
a

i n v ested .
’
 THE E PI STLE TO TH E T R A LL I A N S 69

S yria whereo f I am t worthy to be ca lled a member

,
no ,

si n e I a m the very last o f th m Farewell i n Jesus

c e .

Christ submitti g to the bisho p as u to t h e comman d

,
n n
“
me t likewise also to the presbytery a d severally love
n n
, ,

o e a other with a
n n un divided heart My spirit devotes
n .

itsel f fo r you n o t o ly n w but also whe n ever I at t ai n

,
2
n o

u to God For I a m still i n da nger But the Father

n . .
3

is faith ful i Jesus Christ to ful fi l my petition a n d yours

n .

I n Him may we be fou n d blameless .

U ed b ol tely f
s G od co mm dme t They to obey
a s

the b i shop a s they a re to obey G od

u or
’
s
.
an n . a re

3
C f E ph 8 n ote
. .
, .

3
H e s ti ll fe s th a t h i o w n w e a k n e s or t h e e ffort s
a r s s ,
of others to
pro c u e h i s re spite ma y o b h i m o f the m a rtyr s cro w n
r
,
'
’
.
 IV . TH E E P I STLE TO THE RO M ANS .

[T h i epi stle w a s o ne f the four letters w ritte n fro m S m y r n a

s o

I t bea rs the da te A ugust 24 t h While the other letters w ere ca lled

.

fort h by the d a n gers a nd here sie s w h ich threa te n ed the li fe o f the

Churches a ddre ssed t hi s de a l s w ith a perso na l ma t t er h i s o w n
, ,

i m pe n di ng ma rtyr do m O f h eresy w e he a r n ot h i ng H i s fa v ourite

. .

topic Churc h order i s no t o n ce m e n tio n ed Cert a i n m e m b e s of

, , . r

the S yri a n C h urch h a d preceded I gna tiu s to Ro m e w i t h n e w s

o f h i s co m i n g m a rtyrdo m H e fea rs th a t the i n flue n ti a l Church
.

i n th a t city m a y i n tercede fo r h i m a nd by proc uri n g so m e c o m , ,

m ut a tion o f h i s s e n ten ce rob h i m o f the c o w n o f m a rtyr do m

,
r .

H e ea r n es tly dep reca t e s their i n ter fere n ce a nd expre sses h i o w n , s

p a ss io n a te desire fo r a ma tyr s dea th On a ccou nt o f thi s s tron g

q
’ ’

r .

p er so n a l i n tere st t h e lette r w a s m ore popul a r a n d i s uoted e a rlier

th a n a ny o f the others I t beca me i n L ight foo t s w ord s
, ,

s rt

u
’ ‘
.
, , a o

o f m a rt y r s m a n u a l a n d i n flue n ced l a rgely the l a n g a ge a n d ide a s

’ ’
,

o f se v er a l o f the e a rly storie s o f m a rtyrdo m The epi stle w a s i n .

cor
p o a t e d i n t
r h e A n tioche n e A ct s o f the m a rt y rdo m a n d so bec a me

di soci a ted fro m the other le t ters i n i t s tra nsm i ssio n bei n g pr ser d
s , e ve

The
o n ly ext a n t G
i n a sepa r a te se t o f m a n u s cript s a n d tra n sl a ted sepa ra t ly
ree k m a n u scri pt w hich con t a i n the epi stle i s the
C lbe rti n e M S o f t h e te n t h cen tury i n t h e N a t io n l Libra ry a t
o .
s

a
e .

Pa i s the e pi stle be i g i n c o po ra e d i n the A ct s o f t h e m a r t yrdo m ]

r ,
n r
'

N
T I U S who is also T h eo ph o rus to her that has
IG A ,

“
,

fou n d mercy i n the bou n teous po w er o f the Fath e r

most H igh a n d esus Christ H i s on ly So n to the J , ,

Church that is beloved a n d illumi n ated by t h e will o f

Him that willed a ll thi n gs which exist i n faith a n d love
J
,

towards esus Christ our God ; t o her that has the chie f
place i n the district o f the regio n o f the Roman s bei n g
3
,

w f G
Feror the
d
ord u sed h e re c f Luke i x 4 3 A V the m ighty
I t de ote
w
ex h ibitio
’
f od po er hich
. .
,

G .

’
.
,
‘

p o o o n s a n . n o s w w
r v a l s H i s goodn ess a n d boun ty
e e .

T h se w ord s describe m erely the a rea o ve r w hich the R o m n

uu G
3
e a

Ch ch e xerci sed super v i s i on C f T ertulli a n de F a se 3 6

r .o .
,
r r . :

thro gh the A pos tolic churche i n w hich t h e v e ry sea t s o f the s,

A po t le a t thi s v ery da y pre si de o v er t h eir o w n pl a ce s O thers

’
s s,

h w e v er h a ve u rged th a t I g n a tiu s i s here ma i n t a i n i ng the a bsolute

, .
,

o ,
 T HE E P I ST LE TO T HE R O MA N S 7 1

worthy of G od worthy o f ho n our worthy of c on gra t u

, ,

latio wor thy o f praise worthy o f success worthy i n

n, , ,

n
“
purity a d h ldi g the c h ie f place i n love followi n g
o n
, ,

the law o f Christ beari g the Father s n ame ; whi h ,

n
’
c

Church a lso I salute i the n ame o f Jesus Christ So n n ,

o f the Father ; to them th a t are u n ited i n flesh a n d

spirit with every o e o f His c o m ma dme n ts bei g n n ,
n

wholly fi lled with the grace o f G o d without waver i n g , ,

a n d strai ed clear fro m every foreign dye warmest 3

n ,

greeti g i Jesus Christ our God without blame

n n .

I My prayer to God has bee heard a n d I have

. n ,

bee permitted to se e your holy faces so that I have

n ,

gai ed eve n more than I was aski g For i n bo n d s

n n .
3

i Chris t Jesus I hope to s a lute you i f it be G od s will

n ,
’

that I should be accou n ted worthy to reach the e n d “ .

For the begi n n i g is well ordai n ed i f I may attai the n n

as
u pretho u cy
h h
mathe Ro m n Church a m on g the church e s o f the w orl d
sa i d
of

T o her th at be i
a

n g s itu a te i n the dis trict o f

‘
,

g e , ,

th r gio n o f the Ro m a n s h a s the ch ie f pl a ce [a m o n g c h u c h e S J

u
'
’
e e , r .

na
,

u
B ut a s Light foot urge i n th a t c a s e it i s di ffi c lt to e e w h y
I g ti s did n ot w rite m erely i n Rom e w h n desc ibi n g the
loca lity o f t h church T he text o f the p a ssa ge ho w e v er i s n o t
s
,
‘
,
’
e r
s

a bo e s s picio n
v u a n d it h a
e .

rece t ly be e n ugge t e d ( Ph i lli m re

,
s n s
,

s
,

u ,

l f T i l S di es xix p 2 7 6 ) th t X p a i sho ld
u
'

o u d or l e t u o , . . a r '
ro r

T he pa ssa ge the n r n s to her th a t pre sides

.

be re a d f xw pl or ov .
‘

G
o er the Ro m a i n the pl a ce o f Chri st C f M a gn 6 w here the ’
v ns . . .
,

reek text a n d La ti n v er sio n re d é

G
the bi shop i
f r m a r r ov o r
ro r ,
‘

pre s i di n g i n the pl a ce o f od Cf a l so E ph 3 S m y rn 8
u
’
. . . . .
,

u
A s the Church o f Ro m e h a d the s pre m a cy o f ra n k a m o n g the
ch ch e s i n the re gi n a rou n d it so t oo w a s it fore most a m o n g
r o

the m i n w ork s o f lo e D ion y siu s o f Cori n th ( c A I ) 1 7 5 ) tes ti fi es

v .
,

. . .

to the w orld w i de ch a rity o f the Ro m a n Church ( E use b I I E

-
’

. . .

iv

u
.

2 The foreig n dye i s the colouri n g m a tter w h ich poll te s the

‘

T
’
-
u
p rity o f a s trea m
errors o f doctri n e a nd li fe
he Church h a d bee n k e pt pure fro m gra v e
.

or the m et a phor c f Ph i la d 3 . F . . .

H e h a d a sk e l t h a t he m igh t v i s it R o m e H i s pra yer h a d

u
3
.

be e n gr a n te d, w ith the furthe r fa v o r th a t he w a s pri v ile ge d to

v i s it it a s a pri so n er o f Je s s Chri s t , soo n to be glori e d by a

m a rt v r s de a t h
’

.
u fi
3
T
h a t i s, the goa l o f h i s a m b 1 t i o n , ma rtyrdo m .
7 2 TH E E P I STL E TO TH E R OM A N S
e nd a n d so receive my i n herita n ce without hi n dra n e c .

For I fear l e st your very love should do me wro g n .

“
For you may easily do what you will B ut fo r m e it .

is di ffi cu lt to attai n u n t o God u less you spare me ,

n .

1 1 For I would n o t th a t you should plea se m e

. n,

but that yo u should please God as i deed you do ,

3
n .

For I shall ever have such a n opportu n ity o f attai i g

n n n

u n to God n o c a n you i f you keep sile t be credit d

,
r ,
n ,
e
3

with a n obler deed For i f you keep sile n t a d sp re . n a

m e I am a word o f God but i f you crave f

, my fl e sh ,
or ,

I shall gai be a mere voic e “ give othi g

a [ y]
N m
n e n . a n

o
Chri s ti n i t y h a d a l e a dy f u n d i t s w a y i to the highe r n k s
f Ro m a n soci ty
a

I n the reig n f D o m iti n ( 9 5 A D ) t h e co s l

e .

Fl a iu s Cle m e n s a cousi n o f t h e E m peror h a d b e n execut d a d

v
r o

o a
n

e
. .
r

e
a

n u
n
,

, , ,

h i w i fe b a n i shed o n
s

f o m their pro fe s io n
r
ch a ge w hich h a s b e n pr d t o h a v e a i se n
f C h ri s ti a n ity
qu
s
a

I g n a ti i a fr a id t h a t i n
o
r

.
e

u s
ovt

u
r

fl ue n c i n hi gh

a
e r t e rs w ill result i n h i s re pi t e L ci a n the
h e a the n s t i t w h w ot a bo t 1 6 5 A
a rr s
,

m de by the Chri st i a n s to proc re the ele s e o f t h eir i m pri o e d

a

d scrib o the ffor tr e uu r

.

a
s

e
.

es e

s n
s

bre t h e n ( D e m o t e l e egr i n i c
r r
’
r

C f 1 T he s ii 4
.
,
3
. s . . .

u Be c edi t e d lite lly h a e your n m e a tt a ched to A n

u
3 ‘ ’ ‘ ’
r ra v a .

ll s o n proba b ly a s Z h n s gge st s to t h e pr a ctice o f c a ft m e

, ,
i
a a r s n,

i nscri b e their n m e s n the w ork they h a v co m pl ted T he

, ,

wh o

u a

i de a o f Ig a ti s i s t h a t h i s m a rty do m w ill b e a grea t a c h i m e n t

n

i n w hic h t h ey w i ll h a e t heir p a rt by re stra i n i n g their d si e to v

o

r
e e

eve

e
.

r
,

i t rc de f r h i m
n e e o

There i s a di st i c t ion here bet w ee n 71 67

.

si ng
’
d e xp
3 f
a w n 03 ,
or ,
rr s

the i n telligi b le utt r ce o f a ra t ion a l b i g n d (p fr w h c l

d n otes m re i ra tio n a l cry B o th w ord s cc r i n the op e i g
e

c h pt er f S t Joh
a
a

o
e

ospel A fy .
r
e

the Wor d b i n g
n s
’
a n

G d r
.

r
‘
os,
‘
e n

o u
a

,
’
e
a n/ ,

u se
n n
r

o
r

the E ter a l S o n o f G d a s Re ea ler o f the F a ther w hile S t J h n

n o ,
v ,
. o

t h e Ba pti s t d sc r i be s hi m sel f a s e mu i ) a m ere v oice o f o n e cr y i n g

u
’
e /

Th u
, ,

as
. .

u
i e a m e e i m perso a l i n s tr m n t
r S e e Joh i 1 1 4 2 3

a li i g m es a ge to m a n f o m G d w her a s i f I a m
v n s
n

the t h o ght o f I g n a t iu i s My de a t h w ill re nder m y li fe i n telligib le s

p a red m y
,

r
e .

o e
n .
,

.
,

s
s

, , ,
’

li fe w ill b e a s de t i t ute o f m ea n i n g a s the cry o f a n irr ti n a l

s a o

a im l
’
n a

T he tex t o f the pa ss ge ho w ev e sho w s con sidera ble a ri a t i n

.

G
proba bly due t o a ltera i n thro gh fa ilure to se e the a bov e di s
ti n cti n Th e r ek text a n d t h e A r m e n i a n er sio n re a d i n stea d
o . e
a
t o
,

u r,

v
v o
,

o f a w? the w ord hich igh oot

u er t d to e
’
rr
o
p x w w L t f un d s ra n se m n v, a

th t I gn a t iu s w o ld be put ba ck a ga i n to run the r a ce S i m il ly

a
’
ar

I sh a ll b lo n g to
.

t h e w ord A 67 h a s bee n ch a n ged to y fi a a

0: ev o ar e
 THE E P I ST L E TO TH E RO MA NS 73

more tha that I may be poured out as a libation to

n

God while yet t h ere is a alta r ready that formi g

,
1
n ,
n

a choir i n love you may si n g to the Father i n Jesu s

Christ because God has gran ted that the bi shop fro m
, ,

S yria should be fou n d i

3
the West havi n g summo n ed n ,

h i m from the E ast Good it is fo r m y s un to set from .

t h e world un to God that it may rise u n to Him

3
.
,

I I I You h ave n ever g udged a n y m a

. Others you r
4
n .

have i n structed But I would that those le sso n s which

5
.
,

you e joi i n your teac h i g may e dure O ly ask

n n n ,
n .
3
n

that I may fi n d power withi n a n d without th a t I may ,

n o t o n ly say it but may desire it t hat I may n o t o n ly

, ,

( i o d, i n stea d o f I sh a ll be a w ord o f od proba bly beca u se o f

’

,
‘

the se e m i ng irre v ere n ce i n a ttrib ti n g the title w ord o f G o d to u G ,

’

a n y o n e but our Lord .

The liba tio n the a lta r a n d the choir a re suggested by

u F
’ ‘ ’ ‘ ’

, ,

t h e rit a l o f a h e the n sa cri fi ce

,

3
a or a s i m il a r m t a phor c f E ph 9
T he ge n iti v e v l s i s proba bly here e i v a le t to little m ore
a
.

qu e

n
. . .

u
th a n n a djecti v e t h e S yri a n bi shop or the bi shop fro m S yr i a
u
’ ‘ ’
a .

I t m st n o t be u n de rstood to i m ply j ri sdiction o v er the w hole o f

, ,

S yri
‘
a s though i t w ere t h e e ui a le n t o f
a 55 G v fq é lt na f
bi hop o f the church w hich i s i n S yri a T he orga n i z a t io n o f
s
,
q v

.
’
7 5 r r rr
r r a s,

l a rge dioce se s w a s o f l a ter g o w th a n d follo w e d the l i n es o f Ro m a n r ,

u
i m pe i l a dm i n i tra tion Th e bi shop o f the seco n d a nd third
r a

r
s

the rector o f a tow n pa ri sh i n m od r n ti m s S e e I n trod p 3 4 n ot

,
‘
.

ce n t ie s rese m bled so fa r a s the e xte n t o f h i s a d m i n i s tra tio n w e n t

e e . . . e.
,

I g n tiu s pl a y s o n the w ord s 860 We st lit setti ng f the ’

3 ‘
a 13, , . o

E a st lit ri s i ng o f the s un
u
’
i t f)
’ ’
s un nd d a ra r o .

lit e n ied T he w ord i s fo n d i n G a l iii 1

.
, , ,
’
éB d aa n v a r e, .
‘
v . . .
,

n d m e a n s liter a lly to be w itch w i t h s peci a l re fere n ce to the

‘ ’
a ,

p o

thi u e
s
w er o f the
s

h o ur o f m a rtyrdo m
on
e
.
il eye Tvh d
u
eri ed n otio n o f e nvy

I g n a ti s m ea n s Y u h a v e n e v er gr dged a ny on e the
.

.
’
follo w s fro m
e

o
v

u
5
Proba bly a re fere ce to the e n coura gem e n t a n d exhort a tio n s
n

gi e to pre v iou s m a r t yrs by the Rom a n Chri sti a n s T he pa r

v n

t i c ul r for m ho w v er o f t h e follo w i n g se n te n ce ra ther fa v o r t h e

a e ,

ie w th a t I g na tiu s i s re fer i n g to so m e de fi n ite w ritte n cha ge

,
.

u s

u
v

u
po n t h e s bject such a s i s fo n d i n t h e letter o f Cle m e n t o f R o m e
,

to the C o rrn t h i a n s w hich co n t a i ns exhort a tio n s to follo w the

r

u ,
r

o
exa m ple o f the m a rty rs
3

w n ca s
a u
I g n t i s expres es the hope th a t they w ill n t depa rt i n h i s
s
.

fro m the pri n ciple s o f t h e te a chi n g w hich they h a v e

e,
o ,

g vi e n to oth e r s o n the s ubject o f m a rtyrdo m .

74 THE E P ST I L E TO TH E RO MANS
be ca lled but be fou n d a Chri st i a n For i f I be fou n d a
Christian the n c a n I also receive the n ame ; t h e n too
.

c a n I be faith ful whe n I am n o t isible to the world v

Nothi n g that is visible is good For our God J esus

.

1
.
,

Chr i st is the more clearly v i si b le n ow that H e is i n

the Father T he Work is n o t o f persuas i ve elo q uen ce
,

2 3
.
,

but Christia n ity i s a thi g o f might whe n ever i t is hated n

by the world
I V I write un to a ll the churches a n d charge th em all
.

.
,

to k n ow that I die willi n gly fo God i f you hi der n o t r n

I i n treat you do not u n season bly be frien d me Su ffer

.
,

,
a .

me to belon g to the wi ld beasts through whom I rn a y

attai n u to God I am God s grai a n d I am grou n d
,
’
n . n,

by the teeth o f wild beasts that I may be fou n d p ure ,

bread Rather e n t i ce the wild beasts to b e come my

‘
.

tomb a n d to leave n augh t o f my body th t I m a y n o t

, ,
a ,

whe n I have fa lle n asleep prove a bu de to a y m n ,

r n n a .
5

V i sible, a g m a teri a l a n d tra n sie n t C f 2 Cor i v 1 8

1 ‘ ’
. . . .

I
. .

G
see
g n a ti us i s spea ki ng o f the m a teri a l w orld a s i t exi st s a pa r t fro m
od O n h i s ge n era l v ie w o f the rel a tio n s o f spi rit a n d m a tt e r ,
I
.

trod 4 n . .
‘ ’

A p a ra dox Chri st s true po w er m a i fested i n the li fe f t h e

u
3 ’
.
,
n o

Church i s m ore c lea rly see n n o w th a t H h a s pa ssed o t o f the

, e

s ight o f hu m a n eye s th a n it w a s w he n i n H i s e a rt h ly li fe H e w a s

su b ject to the m lice a n d m i s n der s t a n di g o f m n

3
C f E ph I 4 . .
a

.
,

T he Work i t h e ospel Ch i ti a n ity i s

‘
u ’
s
n

G e

.
.

r s

n o t a m a tter o f w ords but o f deed s C f the old m o t to t a ir e t ‘

. . e

fa ire
’
.

S o m e M S S a dd a fter bre a d t h e w ord s o f Chri s t w hile

u
‘ ’ ‘ ’
,
.
,

others h a e o f G o d a nd others o m it both The fi g re i n thi s

,
’
v ,
.

pa a ge i s sugg s ted by t h e sa cri fi ci a l loa v es w hich w ere o ffered

ss

n
e

both a m o g Je w s a nd e n tile s Light foot w ould see a m ore G .

de fi n ite r e fere n ce t o the Pe n tecost a l lo a v e s ( Lev xxiii

"
pure b e a d i s th a t w hich w a s m a de o f the fi n est flo r I g n a ti us
r
Th e

i s the gra i n w hich i s grou n d by t h e teeth o f th e be a st s n d fi tted f r

.

u .

a n o fferi n g to
5
od G .

H e i s thi n k i n g o f the di ffi cultie s li k ely to a tte n d h i s buri a l

a o

The spurious A ct s of the ma rtyrdom v a ry i n their a ccou n t o f the

.

r q
t e a t m e n t of h i s reli ues T he A n t i oc h n e A ct s na rr te ( c 6 ) th a t
o n ly the tougher pa rt s o f h i s reli ues w ere left a nd th a t thes e w ere
.

q t a .

c a rried ba ck to A n ti och a nd l a id i n a sa rcoph a gu s T he R o ma n .

7 6 THE E P I ST L E TO THE R OM A N S
te n leopards that is a compa y f soldiers whos ,
1
,
n o ,
2
e

us ge grows st i ll hars h er whe n they are liberally tre ated

a .
3

Yet thro ugh their u just do i n gs I am more truly lear n n

i g discipleship
n Yet m I ot l by M y . a n zere a

I have joy f the beasts that are prepa ed fo me I o r r .

pray too that they may prove expeditious with me I

. .

will eve e n tice them to devour me expeditiously a n d

n ,

o t to re frai a s they have re frai ed from some through 5

n n, n ,

fear A d eve
. though they are o t willi n g withou t
n n n

co n strai t I will compel them Pardo me I k ow

n ,
6
. n . n

wh t is expedie t fo me Now I am begi i g t o be

a n r . nn n a

dis iple May a ught o f thi gs vi sible or i visibl se k

c . n n n e e

to allure me ; that I may attai u n to Jesus Christ

"
n .

I t h bee rged th t the f thi w ord i chro i m

u
1
as n u a use o s s a n a na n s

a nd a proo f t h t thi s letter i s n t gen ui n e the w rd n t bei n g fo n d

a o , o o

i n a n y w riter o f the sec n d ce n tury Light foot ho w e er refer s to o .

, v ,

i t s use i n a re script f the E m p e ror s M a rc us n d Co m m odu s ( A D

1 77 a n d a s ti ll e a rlier use b
y le n bo
u t h
the ti m e o f I g na ti s T he w ord 1 s prob a b ly o f Ro m n origi n a nd
o

a lf a ce tury

.
fter G a a u
a

a
n a
. .

Light f ot sho w th a t it w a s a lrea dy 1 n process o f fo m a tion 1 n the

o s r

ti m e o f Pli n y so m e thirty or forty ye a r s be fore thi s ti m e S yri a n .

leopa r ds a re m en t io n ed by V pi sc us a s h a v i n g bee n exhibit d by o e

the E m pe ror I ro b us S e e Light foot m low ’

. .

u u
H i s e sc o t co n si sted o f t e sold i ers w h o relie ed o n e a n othe i n
u
3
r n , v r

t n Like S t Pa l ( A ct s xx v i ii 1 6
r . . I g na ti s w a s a t t ched .
, a

by acoupli n g ch a i n to a gua rd by n ight a n d da y

u
-

T hi s proba bly re fers t the s m s o f m o n ey gi en to the so ldiers

.

a
o v

by f ie n d s o f I gn tiu s to procure fo r h i m bet t er tre a t m e n t T hi s

r a .

co m m o n Ch i s ti a n pra ctice i s a ll uded to i n Luci a n s fa m ou s sa tire

r
’

n t h e Chri ti a n s D e M o t e Pe egr m c 12 ' '

o s ,
r r z ,
. .

1 Cor
1
i
‘

4 . v. .

C f E n ch H E v iii 7 w h e e s i m il a r i n st a n ces a re cited i n

5
. s . . . .
,
r

the c a se o f t h e E gypti a n m a rtyrs S i m i la r i n c i de n t s a re recorded f . o

th e m a rt y r s o f V ie n n e i n 1 7 7 A D ( E u e b H E v I n the . . s . . . .

pre se n t pa ss ge R a m sa y f llo w i n g Za h n thi n k s th a t there i s a

a o

re feren c e t o the st ry f T hecl a a s co t a i n e d i n a fi rst ce n tu y

, ,

u
d c m e n t o n w hich he s pp ses the A ct s o f Pa ul a n d T h ecl a t o b
o
o

u
o

o
n r

ba sed
r e dy a .
’
E m/ pp 3 8 1
Li ght fo t h w ev er t ra n sla te s to de o r m e t hough I a m
o , o
r.

,
.
,
‘
v u ,

i v 1 7 ; 2 Cor xi 2 both those pa ssa ge

( C
7
I
’
n i t f
r
r
r G a
ro a r.l . n . . . . . s,

a n d prob a bly i n the pre s e n t p a ssa ge

a t t e n tio n
en y v .
the e i s the id a f a s i duou s
Light fo ot ho w e v er n d e rst a n ds the w ord to m ea n
.
, , u ,
r e o s
 THE E P I STL E TO THE R O MA N S 77

Come fi e a d cross d con flicts with w i ld beasts

r n an .
1

w re chi g o f bo es ma gli g o f l i mbs crushi g o f the

n n n ,
n n ,
n

whole body come gr i evous torme n ts o f the dev i l upo n

me — , o ly may they aid me i n attai n i n g u n to Jes us
n

Christ .

V I T he furthest bou n ds o f the u n iverse a n d the

.
,

ki n gdoms o f this world shall pro fi t me n othi n g I t is

better fo me to di e fo r the sak e o f Jesus Christ tha to
.

reig over the bou daries o f t h e eart h H i m I see k

r n

n n

Who died f us H i m I desire W h o rose [f our sa k es]

.

or .
,
or .

My tra ail pai s are upo me Forg i ve m e brethre n

v -

n n .
2
, .

Hi der me n o t from e teri n g i n to li fe desire o t my

n n : n

death Bestow n o t upo n the world him who desires to

.

be G od s ; n or tempt me with the thi n gs o f this li fe

’
.

S u ffer me to receive pure light Whe n I come thither .

the n shall I be a m a n i deed S u ffer me t o be a n n .

im i tator o f the passio n o f my God I f a n y ma n has .

Him dwelli n g i n him let him u n dersta d what I

desire a n d have fellow feel i n g with me k n owi n g what
,
n

, ,

co n strai s me n

V I I T he pri n ce o f this world des i res to mak e me

.

3
.

h i s spoil a nd orrupt my pu po se t o wa rds God Le t

4
c r .
.

n o e o f y o u the n who are a t ha n d assist him

n R ather .

be o n my side that is belo n g to G od Use n ot the , ,

.

words Jesus Christ a n d yet desire the wor ld Let

‘ ’
.

n o t e n vy make its dwelli n g within you E ve n tho ugh .

I should come a n d i n treat you hearke n o t eve n to m e ,

n ,

but rather trust these words w h ich I write u n to you .

For I write u n to you i n the midst of li fe e n amoured ,

1
T he G reek text a nd the A rm e n i a n V ersio n i n the M a rtyrology
a ddhere ga shes a n d re n di n gs
‘ ’

Th p i
.

I g na ti us repre se n t s bo t h m othe a nd child

u the
2
r . e a n s a re

a go n ie s o f m a r t y do m w hich re s lt 1 11 the bi th
r ,
r of the ne w I g na ti us ,

bor n i n to the h i gher li fe .

3
C f E ph 1 7 ote
. . n .

4
C f M a rk iii 2 7
. . .
7 8 TH E E P I ST L E TO T HE R O MA NS
of death My Love h a s bee n cruci fi ed a n d there is
.
1
,

n o t withi n me a n y fi re o f earthly de s ire 2

but o n ly water
that lives a n d spea k s i n me a n d says from withi n
,

3 4

I ha ve n o pleasure
,

m e Come hither to the Father

‘ ’
.
,

i n the food o f corruptio n n o i n the pleasures o f this r

material li fe I desire God s bre d which is the fle h

5 .
’
a
,
s

o f Christ Who is o f the seed o f David a n d fo r dri k

6

I desire His blood which is love in corruptible

, , n
7
, .

e e
s ns s
( pa rs . T hi s w o rd ha s bee n u nd erstood i n t w o w idely di fferen t
Z L
( ) h d igh fo u der t d i t to m e a n lo v e i n the
u
‘ ’
a n a n a t o t n s a n

lo w er sen se o f lu st p a ssion A cco di n g to thi s v ie w I g n a ti s

u
‘ ’ ‘ ’
, . r

decla res th a t he h a s cruci fi ed t h e ca rn l pa sio n s o f h i s na t re I n a s .

the o n ly t w o pa ssa ges o f the LXX w he re the w ord occurs it bea rs

thi s se n se S ee Pro v v i i 1 8 xxx 1 6 I t doe s n o t occ r i n t h
N T w hich ses dy ei n g to de note lo e
. .
.

u . .
,
.

‘
v
.

.
’
u
,

( )
I r A n i n terpret a tio n w hich h a s b ee n curre n t si n ce the ti m e o f

O rige n s Com m en t a ry on t h e S o ng of S ongs re fer s épw s objecti v ly

’ ’
e

My Lo v e h a s bee n cr uci fi ed A n d so the w ord s w ere

,

to Chri s t .
’

co m m on ly u n der st ood by l a ter w riter s T hi s i n terpret a tion

.

rejected by Za h n a n d L ight foot but it h a s fou n d a fresh de fe n der

.

u
i n D r C Bigg ( Ha mpt on L ect u e p v iii
. .

co n cl si ely th a t ( p s a nd i t s cogna tes m a y be u se d i n a higher

v

se n se a n d a l s o th a t 3pm m a y be u sed o f the object o f lo e

ar
H e sho w s fa i ly

T hi s
r s, .

v
r

I g na tius i s i n lo e w ith
.
,

se n s e a gree s too w i t h the co n t ext

u
‘ ’
. v

dea t h b eca u se Chri t h i s Belo v e d i s cruci fi ed a n d per fect n ion

,
‘
s , , ,

w i t h H i m w ill be a tt a i n ed by de a th H i s lo v e fo r Chri s t dr w s
’
. a

h i m a w a y fr m m a teri a l thi n g s

3
r , u o O n the w hole thi s i n terpret tio n
pe h ps s it s best the highly i m a gi n a t i v e f r v our o f the pa ssa ge
a

R e a di n g w ith Z a h n a n d Light foot o Ad o lov i n g m tter

.

t
e

v
‘
a

a
.
,

,
‘
ca r n a l ’

T he phra se li v i n g w a ter rec ll s Joh n i v 1 0 1 1 For i t s

.

3 ‘ ’
a

use i n co n n ectio n w i t h the S piri t se e Joh n v i i 3 8—

. .
,

39 ,
. .

T h w ord s re l A lt i ( w a ter th a t spea k eth ) a e prob

u
4 ‘
‘ ’
e a a or v r

a bly corrupt I f ret a i ned they m s t be held to re fer to the

.

p pm h e t i c

w h o d a n k the m
p
r
o w er sa id to be i m p a r t d by cert a i n s pri ng s t o tho s e

Light foot thi n k s th a t t h e lo n ger reek rece n sio n

.

T hi s
e

G
u
h a s h re pres er v ed the true text alt lt dj
e

w o ld pres e n t a further p a ra llel to S t Joh n s

the p s ge w ould run w a ter th a t li e s a n d spri n gs up
a sa
u v fo r l A A ii
ospel ( i a nd
,

v
.
e ov
’
G o
ra a o

v
’
.
v .

, .

5
C f Joh i d the ectio Joh i 8 —
4 59
n 33 a n s n v n v

I gn a tius m a y h a v e the D ocetic tea chers i n m i nd

. . .
.
,

C f I lph 1 8
u
6 t
. . . .

m a n hood t be n ited w ith G o d

7
S e e n ote o n T ra i l 8
o u
O n ly i f Chri s t h a s b eco m e truly i n ca r n a te i s it po ss ible fo r o r

The p a ll li m o f th a t p a ssa ge s gges ts

. .
.

a r e s
,

u
 TH E E P I STLE TO THE R O M AN S 79

VIII desire n o lon ger to live the commo n li fe f

. I o

m en A n d this will be gra n ted i f i t is yo ur desire

.
, .

Desire i t that you too may be des i red I n a short

, .

letter I en treat you Believe me Jesus Christ shall

make this clear to you th a t I speak truly— eve n He
.
,

Who is the Mouth which can n ot speak fa lsely whereby

the Father spak e [truly] I n treat fo r me that I may
,

,
.

atta i n i n the Holy S p i rit I write n o t u n to you after .

t h e flesh but a fter the mi n d o f G od I f I sufl e it is

'

,
. r,

because you desired it I f I be rejected it is beca use .

,

o f your hatred .

I X R emember i n your prayer t h e Church i n S yri a 1

si ce it hath God as its shepherd i n rfi y room J esus

.
,

2
n .

—
Christ alo n e shall be its bishop together with your 3

love But as fo r me I am ashamed to be spoke n o f

.
,

as o n e o f them Nor i n deed am I worthy si nce I am .

,

the l st o f them a n d o n e born out o f due time ; but

a
1 ‘

I have rece i ved mercy that I should be some o n e i f ,

haply I may a ttai n u n to God My S pirit sa lutes yo u .

,

as also does the love o f the churches which received

me i the n ame o f Jesus Christ n o t as o n e that merely
n ,

passed by fo eve n t h e churches which l y n o t n atur

,
r
5
a

ally n ear to my route we t be fore me from city to c i ty 6

n .

X I write this u to you from S myrn a by the han d

. n

o f the E phesia s who are worthy o f co n grat ulat i o n "

n .

u
th a t the cl a se w hich i s lo v e i n corruptible ref rs to H i s Blood
‘

Then lo e i s rega rded a s t h e m ea s o f u n i on w ith the i n ca rn a te

’
e .
’

C h i t or better still a s the fruit a n d i s e o f th t un io n

r s , , , Za h n
The
n

s u a .
,

ho w e er re fers the w ord s t o the w hole precedi ng se n te n ce

u
‘
v ,
.

p r t icip a t ion i n the fle sh a n d blood o f Chri s t i s lo e i n corr ptible

a v .
’

H se e s i n it a re fere n ce to the A g a pe or L o v e F ea s t
e -
.

1
C f E ph 2 1
. . .
2
Cf . 1 Pe t 11 . 25 , v . 2 .

uggehorter
3
C t I o ly c i ns c r
’

I
. . .

S s te by Cor
d 1 t od 3 . xv . 8 sq . See n r . .

5
Th e s y i c er io
S ra n o m it s the n eg a ti v e v s

T ha t i s to prepa re h i s w e lco m e
.

5
.
,

S Light foot B ut it i s po s ible th a t here a s i n Ph i l d 1 1

u
7
o . s , a .
,

S m y n 1 2 the prepo sitio n sed ( 6 d) re fers to the be a rer r a th e r

r .
,
1
80 T HE E P I ST L E TO THE R O MA N S
T here is with me a lso alo g with ma n y others Crocus
, n , ,

a n a me dear to me Co n cer n i n g those who we n t be fore

me from S yr i a to Rome u n to the glory o f G od I believe
.

that you have received full tidi n gs I n form them also .

o f my approach For they are all worthy o f G od a n d

.

o f you a n d i t is fi tti n g that you should i n every way

re fresh them I am writi n g this to you o n the ot h day

,

be fore the K ale n ds of S eptember Farewel l u n to the .

e n d i n pati n t abidi n g fo Jes u s Christ

e r .

th a n to the scribe o f the epi tle C f Polyc a rp PM] 1 4 a n d

s . .
, .
,

1 Pet . v1 2 i n the for m er o f w hi c h the be a rer see m s re ferred to

.
, .
 V . THE E P I ST L E TO TH E P H I LA
D E L PH I A N S .

[ Phil a delphi a

e
a city o f Lydi a la,y upo n the gre a
co n n ected N o rt h e m Phrygi a a n d a l a ti a w ith S a rdi s a nd to ched
the [E ga a n a t S m yrn a I t does n o t ppe r to h a e a tta i n ed a n y
t ro
.
a d w hich ,

G a a v
u
g re a t i m port n ce but fro m the
a n u m ber o f i t s te m ple s a n d f e s ti v l s a

T hi s sho w s th a t it w a s
,

i t recei v ed the n a m e o f l i ttle A the n s ‘ ’

T he fi rs t m e n t io n o f the
.

Chri s ti a n r i u
s t ro n ghold o f the a n cie n t religio n

Ch ch there s i n Re iii 7 1 3 I t proba bly da tes

v

fro m the t y o f S t P a ul a t E phe s us ( see A c t s

s a
—
. A lrea dy i n
.
.

. .

Re v iii 9 the m e n ti o n o f the Je w s occ upies a n i m port a t pl a ce

. .

a n d there a re tr a ce s o f J da i tic error

recei e s high co m m e n d a tion ( Re v iii 8

v
But the Church a s a w hole u
I n a fter da ys the
s

.
.
n ,

city w o n grea t re n ow n f r i t s lon g re si st a n ce to the T urk s but it

.

fi n a lly c a pit l a ted i n 1 3 90 A u The prese n t city A la S hehr c o n

t a i n s a co n sid r a ble C h ri s ti a n popul a tio n u n der a re side n t
e
o

reek
.
,
-
,

G
,

bi shop
o
.

n h i s w a y to T ro a s
u
I g n a ti s h a d p a ssed through Phila delphi a ( cc 1 6 7 ) a nd S m yrn a
A ccordi n gly w herea s i n w riti n g to the
.
, ,

E phe i a n s T ra l li a n s a n d M a gn esi a n s he w a r ns t h e m ge n era lly

.
,

s , , ,

a g i n t here sy w itho ut directly ch a rgi n g the m w ith it i n the

a s , ,

u
prese n t epi s tle h e i s dea li ng w ith the d a n gers a ctu a lly e xi sti ng i n
a Ch rch w i t h w hich he i s per so n a lly a c ua i n ted

T h e here y w hich he a tt a ck s i s p la i n ly J ud a i s tic ( e 6 8

s
q .

r .
,

t o n g ly de eloped ch a r a cter T he fa l se t a chers h a d orga n ized

,

ofa s r v e

The tra ces o f

.

the m sel e a ppa re t ly i n to a schi m ( cc 3

v s n s

T hey a re
.
,

n t s f
o u
Phil a delphi a ( se e A dd Note
u
D oceti s m a re o n ly i n cide n ta l ( se e i n sc r a nd cc 3
fi cie n t to j st i fy the ie w th a t the heresy w a curre n t a t
Nor i s it n ece s a ry w ith I I n a c k
.
v
. .

s
,

ar

( E xposi t Ma rch 1 886 a n d C/z o ol gz e pp 3 89 n 39 3 n ) to

'

or , r n o ,

The pa ss ges m ost

. . .
, ,

u
se e i n cc 8 9 tr a ce s o f a third te n de n cy
.
,

n a t r a lly re fer to the Jud a i stic te a cher s S e e n ote s

T hi epi st le w a s o n e o f the thre e epi stles w itte n from T r a
.
. a

u
I gn a ti s h a d bee n joi n ed a t th a t pl a ce by t w o frie n ds w h o h a d
follo w ed h i s ro ut e nd h a d t a yed a t Ph la de lph i a There they
a s r
r

.
,
o s .

h a d bee n w elco m ed by the Ch urch a s a w hole b t t h a d i n so m e ,

r

w a y be e n lighted proba bly by the heretica l p a rty w h o a l o

s , s

ppea r to h a v e brought fa l e ch a rges a ga i ns t I g n a tiu s ( e e cc 6

,

a s s

T h ese i ncid n ts ca lled forth t h e pr se n t letter ]

.
,

e e

N
.

IG T I U S who is also T h e oph o rus to the Church

A , ,

of God the Fat her a n d Jesus Christ which is at

11
82 I L
E P ST E TO T HE P H I LA D E LPH I A NS
Phi ladelphia i n A sia to her who h a s rece i ved mercy ,
1

a n d is establi shed i n godly co n cord a n d rejo i ces i n the

pa ssio n o f our Lord a n d i n H i s resurrectio n without

2

waveri n g bei ng fully persu a ded i n a ll mercy ; her I

salute i n the blood o f J esus Christ ; seei n g that it is
,

etern al a n d en duri n g joy especially i f they be a t o n e ,

wi th the bishop a n d wit h the presbyters who are with

him a n d with the deaco n s appoi n ted accordi n g to the
mi n d o f J e sus Christ ; whom o f H i s ow will He
,

3
n

established co n fi rmi g them by H i s H oly S pirit n

I For I perceived t h at this bishop o f yours did n o t

.
,

owe to himsel f or to the age n cy o f m e n his mi n istry

1 ‘

which pertai n s to the commo n good n dr does b e hold it ,

with vai n glory but i n the love o f G od the Fath er a n d

,

the Lord Jesus Christ For I have bee n amazed at his .

forbearan ce who by his sile n ce e ffects more than those

who speak For he is tu n ed i n harmo n y with the
.
5

comman dme n ts as a lyre with its stri n gs There fore my .

soul blesses his godly purpose perceivi n g that it is ,

virtuo us a n d per fect eve n his un ufli ed a n d q uiet spirit ,

r ,

si n ce he l i ves i n all godly forbearan ce 6

.

I I A s ch i ldre n there fore o f truth flee division a n d

.

false doctri n es a n d where the shephe r

,
d is there follow as
1
’

z . the Ro m n prov i n ce o f A si a A ccordi ng to loc a l

e
. in a .

di i sion s Phil a delphi a w a s i n Lydi a

v .

7
I gn a tius i s con ti n ua lly d w elli ng on the Pa ssio n o f Chri st I t .

i s po ssible th a t h ere a s L i ght foo t s ugges t s h i s l a n gu a ge i s i n fl u

, ,

e n c e d by the re m e m bra n ce o f t h e D ocetic de n i a l o f the P a ss io n

T he a pp i n t m e n t o f the se dea co n s by t h e Ch urch a n d i t s

.

3
o

o fli c e rs h a d b ee n co n fi r m ed by the gi ft o f the H oly S pirit co n v ey ,

i n g to the m the sa n ctio n f Chri s t H i m sel f o .

4
A n echo o f C a l i 1 . . .

5
T he m eta phor here i s con fu sed a nd di ffi cult Un less the text .

i s corrup t a n d w e rea d i n the l a s t pa rt o f the se n te n ce

u
a s the
‘
, ,

s tri n g s w ith the lyre w e m s t a ttribute the expre ss io n to the

’
,

extr m e h a ste o f com position w hich thi s epi stle exhibit s a l so i n

e ,
other pa rts .

G
Th e w ord s m a y a l so m ea n i n a ll forbea ra n ce i n spired by a
5 ‘
,

li i n g od
v .
’
84 E P IS TL E TO T HE P H I L A D E LP H I A N S
there is on e bishop together with the presbytery a d ,
n

dea co n s my fellow servan ts that whatsoever you do

,
-

y o u may do accordi n g u n to God .

V M y brethre n my soul is wholly poured out i n love

A n d beca use I rejoice exceedi n gly I put you
.
,

f r you
o .
,

o n your gua d yet n o t I but Jesus Christ whose priso n er

r

I am a n d there fore I fear the more si ce I am n ot yet

, , ,

: ,
n

per fected B ut your prayer u n to God shall per fect m e

that I may attai n u n to that Io t i n which I have obta i n ed
.
,

mercy beca use I t oo k re fuge i n the Gospel as the flesh

,

2
,

o f Jesus a n d the A postles

, as the presbytery o f the 3

i s the Chri sti a n a ssem bly g a thered rou n d the E ch a ri st , a n d

I
uT
u
fo r m i n g the cou n t e rp a rt o f the co n greg a tio n o f s ra el
ce rt a i n a nd n di sputed i ns ta n ce o f the use o f the w ord a lt a r to
T I
here i s n o
‘
.

T
’

de n ote the H oly a ble be fore re n ae u s ( i v 1 8

w h o le tra n sa ctio n o f the S pper a s a sa c ri fi ce i s pl a i n ly fou n d i n
the D i a o r/zf ( c
’
I
i n g n a t i us , a n d, a bo v e a ll, i n J
u he i de a o f the
u sti n ( 1 6 5
. .

—l l a rn a ek ( H i st of D ogm a , E n g tr
. .

. he p a ssa ge fro m . . I . T
the D i d /ze ( or D oct ri n e of t h e Yw elv e A post les ) urge s th a t the
u
1
'

a c

‘
u
celebra tion o f the E uch a ris t sho ld begi n w ith a con fe ssio n o f s i n
fi
th a t o r sa cri ce m a y be pure A like i n the D i da e/ u a n d i n
’

J usti n M a rtyr w e fi n d the pr0 plre c y Ma la chi i 1 1 uoted a n d

.
’

q
,

—
.

a pplied to the E uch a ri s t S i m il a rly Cle m e n t o f R o m e ( cc 40 44 )

L
. .

co m pa res the bi shops a n d de a con s w i t h the Pri e st s a n d e v i t es o f

t h e O ld
‘
e T
s t a m e n t , a n d m e n t io ns a s the ch i e f d ty o f the for m er
t o o ffer the gi ft s
’
I n a dditio n to the pr a yer s a n d t h a n k sgi v i n g s
.
u
( S rrry rn 6 , E ph 1 3 , c f D i a a rl u
. .
’
the a i m s ( c f Poly e 1 71 17
.
’
. . .

a n d obl a tio n s o f b re a d a n d n i n e f Cle m e t cited 5 m ) , w hich

( c n ,
si t/ .

w ere rr ga rde d a s sa cri fi ces , the a ssoci a tio n o f t h e s e w ith the c o m

m e n ro ra t i o n o f Chri s t s sa cri ce a n d ’ ‘
the gi ft o f od i n the fi ’
G
S a cr a m e n t ( S m yrn

I uT
sa cri fi ce or t h a n k o fl e ri n

re n ae
s, i v 17 5 .
7,
g(
.
c

E
f E
ch a
p

.
h
ri
.
'

s t
-

) S e
c
e
c n

J
s t
s
i t
ti
u.

n
t
,
e

ud
T
the
a p /I o
Chri
.

4 1 ,
s ti
a .
a

n
n
d u
1
h a t i s , m a rt yrdo m C f Tra ll 1 2 .

T
. . .

C f T ra ll 8 n ote he out w a rd m a n i fest a ti o n s o f Ch ri st i n

G
3

I Z
. . .
,

u
I I i s n ca r n a tio n i s the subs t a n ce o f t h e o s pel

f urther tho ght th a t a fter t h e A s ce n sio n the prea chi n g o f the

a h n sugge s t s the

ospel
.

G
3
T GI
l ook the pl a ce o f the ea rthly m a n i fe st a tion o f the Lord
he ospel a n d t h e A postle s pl a i n ly refer t o the a uthoriti e s
’ ’
.

o n w hich g na tiu s b a se s h i s fa i t h S o m e h a v e s ee n i n the w o rd s a n

a llu s io n to t w o di s t i n ct collec t io n s o f w riti n g s , i e our four
.

o s pel s . . G
a n d the col lectio n o f t h e A po stolic epi s tle s

P o lyca rp i n h i s o n e short epi s tle uote s n i n e out o f the thirtee n

Fro m the fa ct th a t
q .
 E P I ST LE TO TH E PH I L A D E LP H A N S I 85

Church A n d the prophets morever we love be ca use

.
,
1

they too looked forwa rd to the G ospel i n their preachi g n ,

a n d ho ped i n H i m a n d wai t ed fo H i m i n Whom also r

they believed a n d were saved i n the u n ity o f Jesus 2

Christ for they were worthy o f our love a n d admiration

, ,

bei n g holy m e n testi fi ed of by Jesus Christ a n d e n rolled,

together i n the Gospel o f our common hope .

V I I f a y m a n i n h i s i terpre tatio
. n set f rth n n
3
o

J udais m u n to you h ear h i m n ot For it is better to ,

.

hear Chr i stia n ity from o n e who is circumcised than

to hear Judai s m from a n un circumcised ma n But i f 4

both speak n o t o f Jesus Christ I recko n them to be

.

tombsto es a n d graves f the dead whereo n are i

n
5
o , h

scri bed me rely n ames o f m e Flee there fore the n .

m a licious arts a n d s n ares o f the pri n ce o f this world ‘1

lest b e i g wor n out by his suggestio n s you grow weak

,

i
n love But meet together a ll o f you with a n
.
, ,

epi s t les o f S t Pa ul w e m a y co n clude t h a t he possessed a c llectio n

. o

o f the se epi s tl e s I n the ti m e f Ju ti n ( f i rm 1 5 0 A D ) w e le a r n

. o s . .

th a t gospel s w ere rea d a t the S u nd a y E uch a ri st W e shoul d be .

a s s um m g ho w e v er too m uch 1 n sa yi n g th a t m the ti m e o f I g n a tiu s

, ,

the collectio n o f the four go s p l s h a d a ired a fi xed a uthority side

by side w it h th a t o f the o ld T e t a m en t prophet s a n d di sti n ct f o m
e

s
c qu r

the A postolic epi s t les T he w ord s a re proba bly a m ore ge n era l

,

w riti n gs w hether go spel s or epi s tles o f t h e A pos tles

,
G
expres io n for the o pel a s p blicly t a ught a n d se t forth i n t h e
.

s u
,

Proba bly I gna tiu s h a s i n m i n d the Ju da i z ers w h o s t up the

.

1
e

a u t hority o f t h e O ld T e t a m e n t book s a n d prie sthood ( c f c

a g a i n s t the
n
G
ospel H e m y be replyi ng to so m e ch a ge l a id
.
9)
s

a g a i s t t h e te a chi n g o fthe Ch urch a s di s p a r a gi n g the O ld Te s t a m e n t

a r
. .

l O h i s trea t m e n t o f t h e prophet s c f M a g u 8 ( n ot s )
‘
t . . e .

2
C f M g u 9 ( n otes ) a .

T ha t 1 s the i n terpret a tion o f the O ld Te st a m en t a n d espec i a lly

. .

4
,

the prophe t s T h e a l lu sio n rs to t h e i n terpre ta tio n o f the Jud a izer

4
T he u n ci cu m cised m a n i s a en tile C h ri sti a n w h o h a s a
.

r G s s.

te n den cy to Ju da i s tic pra ctices A m on g such pra ctices circu m ci sio n

w a s e v i de n tly a t thi s ti m e n t i n cl ded T hi s correspon ds w i t h
w h t w e k n o w o f the l a ter de elop m e n t s o f E bio n i s m
a v
.

o u .

C f M a t t xxiii 2 7
. H r n a k sees i n the follo w i n g w ord a
. . . a c s

re fere n ce to Re v iii 1 2 . . .

5
C f E ph 1 7 ( n ote )
. . .
86 E P ISTLE TO TH E PH I L A D E LPH I A N S
u divided heart I than k my God that I have a good
n .

con scie n ce i n regard to you a n d n o m a n c a n boast th a t ,

either i secret or ope n ly I have b ee n burde n so m e to

n

a n y on e
1
i n thi gs great or small Yea a n d fo r all n

amon g who m I have spo k e n I pray that m y words may

,
.

n o t prove to be a wit n ess agai st them n .

V I I For eve n i f a fter the flesh some wished to lead

.

me astray yet t h e S pirit is n o t dece i ved s i n e it is from

,
c

G od For it k oweth whe n ce it cometh a n d w h ither it

. n

goeth a d i t co icts the thi n gs w h ic h are i secret

,
2
n nv n .

I cried aloud whe n I was amo n g you I spake w it h a

3
, ,

loud voice with the voice o f God Give heed u n to the

, ,
‘

bishop a n d the presbytery a n d deac n s B u t t hey o .

’

suspected that I sa i d t his because I k n w be for ha d

4
e e n

the divisio n caused b y some ; y t H is my wit n ess

5
e e ,

Whose priso er I am t h at I lear e d i t o t from huma n n n

flesh But it was the S pirit \Vh o k ept preachi g i

, n

.
“ n n

these word s Do n othi n g wi t hout the b i shop K ep :

‘
. e

your flesh as a shri n e o f God Love un i o Flee . n .

divisio s Become followers o f Jesus Chri st as He a lso

n .

was o f the Father ’

Prob bly I g ti u i
.

Cf 1
Cor xi 9 xii 6 T h
. 2 6 . .
,
. 1 , 1 e ss . 11 . . a na s s

m eeti g o m e ch rg m de g i t hi m l f i
n s fg t hi a e a a a ns se n re e e n c e o s c on

T he ch rge m y re fer to o erbe ri g

duc w hile
co nduct
c 11.
t

.
Phil del phi
.
at

How
a

he ca m e to
a .

know of s
a

uch ch rge a

a s is
v

expl a i n ed
a n

in

5
dd i tio n to Joh n i i i 8 there a re pa ra llel s to t h e e xpre ssr n
In a .
, o

k n o w et h n o t w he n c e g e t h i n Joh n v i i i 1 4 ix 2 9 x1 3 5 o
’
.
, .
,
1 .
,

1 J
u
oh n ii 1 1 a n d o t her p a s ge s O the a ffi n itie s f t h o gh t n d
l a n g a g bet w ee n the E pi st le s o f I g n a tiu s a d the Fourth ospel
s e e I n trod
e
.
,
s a . n

n
o rr

G a

4
p 29
O n t h e ro te o f I g n a tiu s se e I n trod
.

T h e text i s i n so m e co n fu s io
.

u 3
.

L i ght foot s re a di n g h a s bee

,

n .
. .

’
n

s
do pted
5

chi sm C f c 3
u
T he J d a i st i c p a rty h a d pl a i ly orga n ized the m sel es i n to a
.

n v

I g tiu s here pea k s o f hi msel f a s the reci pie n t o f a spiri t u a l

. . . .

na s

re el a tio n The gi ft f prophecy h a d n o t yet died out S i m il a ly

v . o . r

Polyca rp i s ca l le d a n a po s tol i c a n d pr0 ph e t i c tea ch r ‘

e
’

Pa ly o .
 E P I ST L E TO TH E PH I L A D E LPH I A N S 87

VI I I Ithere fore have do n e my o w n par t as a m a n

.

perfectly established i n u n io n B ut where there is .

divis i o n a n d wrath G od dwells n o t T here fore t h , . e

Lord forgives all that repe t i f o n their repe n ta n ce they n ,

tur n to the u n ity o f G od a n d the cou cil o f the bishop n .

I believe i n the grace o f Jesus Christ Who shall loose ,

fr o m o fl you ev e ry bo d Moreo er I e n tr at you n .

1 v , e ,

act n o t i n a n y matter i n the spirit o f fa ctio but a s n,

disciples o f Chri t For I have heard some sayi g s . n ,

E xcept I fi d it i n t h e archi e s I believe it n ot i n the

n v
2

Gospel A n d whe n I s id to them I t is writte

.
’ 3 a ,
‘
n,
’

they a swered me T hat is the q uestio n i n dispute

n ,
‘
.
’

But my archives are Jesus Chr i st ; the i n violable 4

1
Cf
w ri t rs
e
.

.
l v i ii 6 w hich i s uoted by se v era l e a rly Chri ti
Is .

T he b o n d re fers proba bly a s L i ght foot sa ys to t h e po w u

.
, q s an

, ,

o f e il ge n er a lly
v

The G reek text a n d the La ti n v ersion rea d i n pl a ce o f

.

a rchi e s w ord w hich m a y b e t ra n sl a ted eithe a n cie n t

u u
’ ‘
v a r

w riti n gs or a n cie n t w ri t er

u
B t a s the w ord a rchi v es oc c r s
’ ’ ‘ ’
s.

t w ice belo w it sho l d prob a bly b rea d i n t hi s pl a ce a lso Th e

. e

w or d origi n a lly m e n s a pl a ce w here rec o rd s a e kept a d t he n

u u
’
a r n

c a m e to be u sed o f t h e doc m e n t s the m sel v es T he r e fe re n ce here

,

i s to a collectio n o f a n cie n t a thorit a ti v e record s i e t h e O ld

Te st a m e n t w hich the se w riters se t up a s a n a uthority a ga i t the
.
, .

G u
,

ospel a n d w ith w hich they re uir e d the o p l to a gree O t h ers

, q G s e .
ns

G u
ho w e er n der ta n d a rchi e s to a rea n the origi n a l copies f t h e
G
‘ ’
v , s t o

ospel w it h w hich i s co n tra s ted the tra dition l o pel a s pre a ched
,
a s

a n d t a ght T hese tea chers w ould then be represe n ted a s cl a i m i ng

t h a t the G o s pel h a d bee n fa l s i fi ed a n d w e sho uld tra n s l a te
.

I fi n d it i the a rchi es th a t i s i n the ( w ritte n ) ospel I do n t

n v

belie e it T hi s re n deri n g ho w e v e r gi es a n nj s ti fi a ble se n se

v
’
E xcep t
, ,
,

v
Gu u ,
,

.
, ,

to the w ord G o sl e l a n d does n o t suit the a rgu me n t o f the ch a pter

r

so w ell
3

O ld T e st a m e t
u
I g n a ti s cl a i m s tha t the poi n t s i n es tio n a r fo n d i n the
.

T he a ll sion i s doubtless to the C oss D e th

n . u qu e

r
u a
, ,

a n d R e surrectio n

u f Je su s Ch i st w hich w ere a stu m bli n g bl ck

o r o
-

a like t o J d a i z er a n d t o tho se w h o held D ocetic v i w s

s A si m il r e a

O ld T es t a m e n t h a d b e e n m a de i n the fi rs t a ge o f the
.

u
a ppe a l to t h

4
u
e

Ch rch C f Luke xxi v 2 6 46 ; A ct s x v ii 3

I g na ti s though a bo e b e h a s cla i m ed th a t t h e O l dT est a me n t
. . .

v
, . .

w it n e sse s to Chri s t here m a i n t a i n s th a t the rel a tio n o f Chri t to the

, s

te a che s o f the O ld Co e n a n t i n o t o n e o f depe n de n ce H e i

r v s . s

H i m sel f t h e su pre m e a uthority a n d H i s P a ssio n a n d Re surr e ctio n ,

88 E P I STL E TO TH E P H I L A D E LPH I A N S
archives are His Cross a n d D eath a d R esurrectio n n ,

a d the faith which is through Him

n I n these I de sir e .

to be justi fi ed through your prayer .

I X G ood i d e ed a e the priests but b e tter is the

.
1
n r ,

High Priest Who has bee n e n trusted with the H oly o f

-

,
2

Holies fo He alo n e has bee n e trusted with the secret

, r n

thi n gs o f G od H e is Hi m sel f the Door of the .

3

Father th rough which en ter i n A braham a n d I saac a n d

,

J a cob a n d the Prop h ets a n d the A postles a d t h e

,
n

C h urch A ll these combi n e i n the u n ity o f God But

.
4
.

the Gospel has a surpassi g gi ft eve n the com i g o f

— n n

the S aviour our L ord Jesus C h rist H is P as sio n His, , ,

R esurrectio n For the Prophets who are dear to us .

, ,

i ntheir preachi n g look ed forward to Him But the .

G ospel is t h e crow n o f i corruptio A ll thi gs alike n n . n

are good i f you believe by love , .

X S eei n g that i n accordan ce with your prayer a n d

.
,

the t e n der love which you have i Christ Jesus it has n ,

bee n reported to me that the Church which is a t 5

uc t e icu rther
a h te nt

i t i th Ch i t the oo thro u h Who the

i io a ith ote
His m Belo ss n . C f M a gn 8 , 1 0 w
. n . s . w in

Co e t u t
9 h
. e f ma n a ns at r s is D r
g m

the pre iou ch pter I g ti u

men o f the e tr e O ld v na n m s fi nd n a n c t o G od .

to the J u izer
1
ere H , as in ki g co ce o v s a , na s i s ma n n ssi ns

bu t G
gr t the excelle ce
da the s Co e t
. li e an s n of O ld v na n ,

Je u Chri t
i t i the uperiority
ma n a ns o pel hich ce tre s of t h e s , w n s in
s s s .

Thi ord
I g ti u reprod u ci g the ide
11
the p ge
s ich ollo
w ee ho th t
a nd a ssa wh f ws s m to s w a

o q uoted by Cle e t
na s isthe pi tle to ebre n a s of E s t he H w s,
w hich is a lso e e p ci lly m n of R m ,
0
.
3 6
. C f s . e a
H eb ix . .
, x .

A n a ll u sio n to Joh n x 9
7
C f a l so Re v iii 8 , a n d Cle m . . . . . .

Ro m 48 .S i m il a rly i n the S hepherd o f H er m a s ( S i x 4 , 1 2 ,

. . .

i n the buildi n g o f the Chu rch , t h e g a t e through w hich the s ton e s

a re c a rried i s t h e S o n o f od , a n d a m on g the s to n e s b ilt i n to the
fa bric a re so m e w hich repre se n t t h e righteo s m e n a n d proph e t s
G u u
o f old
4
.

T h e O ld Co v e n a n t fi n d s i t s tr e pl a ce i n the D i v i n e u n ity o f
re v el a tio n , w hich recei v es i t s cro w n i n g expression i n the n ca rn a tio n
u I .

5
T h e ti di n gs w o ul d b e bro u ht b y the pe rso n s m en tio n e d i n
g
 E P I ST L E TO T H E '

PH I L A D E LPH I A N S 89

An tioch i n Syria is at peace it is fi tti n g that you as a , ,

Church f G od should appoi t a deaco n to jour n ey

o , n
1

thither as a n ambassador o f God to rejoice w i th the m ,

when t hey are met togeth er a n d to glori fy the Name ,

.

Blessed i n Jesus Christ is he who shall be deemed

worthy o f such a mi n istry You too shall be glori fi ed . .

M or e over i f you desire it it is n o t impossible fo you

, ,
r

to do this fo G od s Name ; eve a s the churches which

r
’
n

lie earest have se t bishops a n d others presbyters a d

n n , n

deaco s n .

X I Co cern i n g Philo the deaco n from Cilicia a

. n , ,

m a n well reported o f who eve n o w is m i n isteri n g fo ,

n r

me i n the word f G od together with R h a i us A gatho o ,

2

pus a n elect m a n who ac ompan ies me from S yria

, ,
c ,

havi g bidde farewel l to the ordi ary li fe o f m e ;

n n n

who also bear wit n ess u to you I too tha k God fo

n

— n n r

y o u ,
that y u received themoas the Lord shall receive ,

you M a y they who treated them disho n o urably be

.

ra n som e d by the grace o f Jesus Christ T he lo e o f . v

the brethre n w h o are at T roas salutes you whe ce a lso , n

I writ e u n to yo u by t h e ha d o f Burrhus who was se t n ,

3
n

with me by them o f E phesus a d S myrn to do me n a

ho n our T hey shall receive ho n our from the Lord

.

Jesus Christ i Whom they hope i n flesh soul spirit

,
n , , ,

by faith love co co d Farewell i n Jesus Christ our

, ,
n r .
,

commo Hope n .

1
Cf i m ila r direction s i n S my rn 1 1 Po ly c 7
s ,
.

a s Za h n
. . .

u u
m i n i ste ri n g to m e i n the ca u s e o f G d
7 ’
O r, ,
o .

3
So Ligh t foot B t B rrhu s m a y ha v e bee n t h e be a re r
. of t he
ep i stle S ee n ote on Ro m 1 0
. . .
 VI . TH E E P I ST L E TO THE SM Y R N /E A N S .

[S m yr n a wa s o ne

u
the oldes t o f the reek cities o n the w es t
of

co a s t o f A si a D ri n g the fi rst a n d seco n d ce n t r i es A D it ie d

.
G u v

fi rst city o f A si a
. .

w ith E phe s u s a n d Perg a m o s i n cl i m i g the t i tle

u
’
a n .

O f the f u d tio n o f the Ch rch a t S m yr n a w e h a v e n o record i

o n a n

t h e N e w Te s t m e n t but it m a

.
y po ss

a
iab ly be’
pl a ced ,
a

during S t P ul s three ye a r resi de n c e a t E phes s a s it w a s w ith i

t s o m e p riod

s
’
u ,
e

u
e a sy rea ch o f th a t city a n d w a s a grea t ce n tre o f tr de We h a v e
a pic t re o f the Church i n thi s city i n R v ii 8 1 1 T h a t pa ssa ge e . .
-

.
a .

u
co n t a i n s a ll u io n to persecutio n ( ii
a n

a n d c a l m n ie s o f the Je w s ( ii
a nd
s l so to the host ility
I gn ti us h a d t a ye d a t S m y r .
.

u
a

s na

a n d h a d recei v e d a w a r m w elco m e fro m the Ch rch a d i t s bi hop

P lyca rp T he n u m ber o f s l t a tio n s w o l d poi n t to h i s h i g

o

m a de m a n y frie n ds t here
.

T he pre se n t letter w a s w ritte fro m

a u u n

n
av n
s

T oa s T he ra pid tra n sition i m m di a tely a fter the o pen i g

.

u
sa l t a tio n
.

t o t h e subject ,

u
—
f t h e D ocetic heresy ( cc 1 7 ) see m s t o
,
e

.
n

sho w th t the Ch rch a t S m yrn a h a d bee n e n da n gered by i t s

a

prese n ce Moreo v er i n c 7 I g n a t i s w a r n s h i s re a der a ga i s t

the e here t ics T he epi stle co n t i n s the m os t
. . u s n

a ss oci a ti n g w ith

u s

det a iled a cco n t o f D oce t i sm to b e foun d i n the I g n a t i a n w riti n g

. a

s .

Fro m c 6 w e lea r n th a t the se heretics h d n eglecte d the pra ctica l

dutie f Chri sti a n ity
s
.

o ro m cc 7 8 it a ppea rs t h a t t h ey h a d
fo rm d i n to se p a ra ti st co m m u n i t ie s ( se n o t es )
e
. F
H e n ce the here sy
.
,

e
a

i s pr b bly o f a m o e de v elope d ch ra cter th a n th a t re ferred to i n

o a r a

the pi st le s to t h e E phesi a n s a d T ra l li a s T he re a re how e er

( n n . v

T
, ,

n o a llu io n s to
J ud a rsm un le ss w e except cc
s
5 7 he o pe i n g .
,
. n

w ord s o f c 1 i n dic a te th a t a s yet the C h urch h a d re m a i n ed s ea d

.
t

fa ts .I n cc 7 8 there i s a s tro n g st a te m e n t f the u i ty o f the

. o n

C h urch O f speci a l i n tere s t i s the occur e n ce fo r the fi rs t ti m e i n

,

u
C h i s i a n litera t re o f the phra se the C a tholic Ch rch
r ' ‘
r

u
I G N A TI US
who is lso T h e O ph o us to the Church o f
, a r ,

God the Father a n d Jesus Christ the Beloved to her ,

1

that h a s bee merci fully blessed with every g i ft fi lled n ,

with faith a d love lacki g i n o gi ft most highly n ,

n n ,

revered the bearer of sacred vessels to the Church

, ,
2

u
1
C f E ph r 6 . . . .

ay rorpdpqo, fru i t f l i n sa i n t s, W a ke , follo w i n g Pea r so n Prob

11 ‘ ’
.

a bly ho w e v er
, , the ide a i s the sa m e a s i n E ph 9 , a n d co n t a i n s a n .
9 2 TH E E P I ST LE To TH E S MY R N /E A N S
He m h t raise up a e sig to the ag s through His
t o
n n n
1
e

resurrectio n fo His sai ts a d b lie vers whet h er amo n g

,
r n n e
‘

Jews or Ge tiles i n o e body o f His Church n ,

n .
2

1 1 For all these su fferi gs He e dured fo our sakes

. n n r

[that we mi ght be saved ] A n d He t ruly su ffered as .

,

“
also He tru ly r ised Himsel f up N or is it the ca se as a .
,

some u believers a fli m that H e sufl e e l i semblan ce

n r , r t n
—i t is they who are sembla n ce 4 A d accordi n g to their . n

opi n ion s so shall it happe n u n to them fo they e

, ,
r ar

u n subst tial a d spirit like an n -

.
5

I I I For I k n ow a n d believe th t He was i n the flesh

. a

eve a fter the resurrectio

n A n d whe n He came to n

Cle m e t f A l x dri qu ot d by Z h w here the church i c lled

H i fr u it
n o e an a e a n, s a

s ( p f) s r
ca rro

T he w hole cl u e f ho e f uit
.

P io i p re the i a s
‘
o w s r a ss n
’
s a a n s s

T he follo w i g w o d th t H m ight r i belo g to the precedi g

.

‘
n r s a e a se n n

e te ce
s n n .

1
A re fere ce to I i h 6 ; f l o xlix l
n I ll sa a v . 2 c . a s . 22, xn . 10 . n a

t d rd f Jeho h t p m o g the ch e people I g ti u

th e p ge the re fere ce i to the r llyi g f the tio ro d
es a ssa s n s a n o na ns un
th e s a n a o va ,
se u a n os n . na s

u
ees fulfi lm e n t f the prophecy i n the Pa ssion cro w n d by t h
Re s rrecti n
a

t h e p a s ge I s v s a
o .

2 6 to re fe r to the Cross .
o

Je o m e sta te t h a t som e Chri stia n w rit rs u n de to d

r

The sy m boli s m
.
s

.
e
e

rs o
e

cert a i n ly fou nd ea rlier th a n the t i me w he Co n st a n ti n e a dopte d n

u
the Cross a s h i s s t nda rd a n d m a y h a v e b e e n sugge st e d by the
l a g a ge f J h n xt i 3 2
n o o

u
a

. .
,

u
l a ng a ge o f thi s pa s ge cle a r ly rec a ll s the te a chi n g f
2
Th e sa o

S t P a l s E pi stle to the E p h e si a n s C f E ph ii 1 6 iii 6 i 2 3

’
. . . . .
.
, , .

etc ; Col i 1 8
.

I n c 6 I g na tiu s s pea k s o f Chri s t a s b e i n g ra i se r] by t h e Fa t h er

. .

T But w ith the

.

a n d t hi s i s the m ore ge era l l a n gu a ge o f the N n . .

prese t pa s a ge c f Joh n x 1 8
n s . . .

4
C f T a ll 9 1 0 w h ere there i s a i m il a r pl a y n the w rd
. r .
, ,
s o o

adm s see m i n g fro m w hich the se t a c h e rs deri v d thei r n a m e

‘ ’
in , ,
r e

D ocet ae .

5
T h e de n i a l o f the rea lity o f the h u m a n n a ture o f the Lord
i n v ol ed the de i l f the resu rectio n o f the body T h re i s
p rob
v

a bly a n

a l s o i n v ie w
u
a ll s io n to th i s i n the se l a s t p h a se s
n a

proba bly the u t a t io n w hich follo w s i n the n ext

I g n a ti s h a s
o

qu o
r

r .
.

u e

ch a p t e I a m n t a S pirit w ith t body

, ,
’
r, o o

T he La ti n v ersi n here re ds I h a v e see n i n p la ce o f I

.

u
‘ ’
o a

k n o w T hi s w a s proba bly due to a ca reless tra sl a tio fo n d i n

q
’
. n n

J ero m e ( V i I llu st w h o i s pl a i n ly
r. uoti n g a t seco n d h n d
r .
-
a

fro m E u sebiu s .
 T HE E P I ST L E TO TH E S MY R N fE A N S 93

Peter a n d those who w e re with him He said to them

T ke han dle me a n d see that I am n o t a spirit withou t
, ,

a ,

body A n d straightway they to u ched Him a n d believed

1
.
’
,

“
bei n g un ited with His flesh a n d spirit T here fore also .

they despised death a n d were fou n d to rise above death ,

.

M oreover a fter His resurrection H e ate with them a n d

dra n k with them a s livi n g i the flesh although spiritu
“
,
n ,

ally u n ited with the Father .

I V Now these thi n gs I urge upo n you beloved

.
, ,

k n owi n g that you also are thus mi n ded But I watch .

over you to guard yo u from wild bea st s i n the form

o f m en whom you must n o t on ly re fuse to receive
, ,

but i f possible o t eve n me t [them ] O n ly pray fo r

, ,
n e .

them i f haply they may repe n t T hough this

,
4
.

di ffi cult yet Jesus Christ our t r ue Li fe has power to

, , ,

efl ec t
’

it F o i f these deeds were wrought by our

. r

Lord i n mere sembla n ce the n too are m y bo n ds mere ,

semblan ce Why moreover have I surre dered mysel f

. n

1
The i cide t record d he e be r tro g re e m bl ce to h t
n n e r a s a s n s an t a

in u e xxi v 3 6 4 2 D rt there a re striki g di ffere ce s w hich

L k .
-
. t n n ,

s ho w th a t it co m e s fro m a di f fere n t so urce E peci a lly i n tere s ti n g . s

i s the ph a se a n i n corporea l s pirit w herea s S t Luk e h a s a spirit

q
‘ ’ ‘
r ,

h a th n t fle sh a n d bo n es W h ether I g na ti u ( l ri e d the uot a tio n

G
’
o s e v

ospel or f o m tra di t io n it i s di ffi cult to

.

fro m so m e a poc yph a l

sa y .E u sebiu s
a dm i t s h i s ig n ora n ce f t h so rce o f it
qu
r

t e s t hi s p a s a ge o f I gn a t iu s ( H E
o iii
T he w ords a re a scribed
b t
o e u s
r

.
,

. . . u
G
by O ri ge n to the p c ry ph a l D octri n e o f Peter a n d by Je o m e ’
a r
,
r

u
to the ospel a ccordi n g to the H ebre w s I n a n y ca se the w ord s
w o ld a ppea r to rep e s n t a l a ter tr a ditio n th a n t h e s i m pler a n d r e
.

m ore n a tur a l w or ds f S t Luke

v
2
R a di n g spiri t w i t h the
e

ers io n s T he A r m e n i a n v e sion how e v er re a d s blood w hich

o

r ek te xt a n d the La t i n a n d C p t ic
’
.

r
G .

e
‘ ’
o

.
, , ,

L ight foot pr fers

‘
S pi it r
A g a i n st t h e a rgu m e n t ( se e Light foot ) th t
e

m ig h t e a i ly b e s bs tituted fo r blood
’
.

s m a y be se t t h e
cou n ter a rgu m e n t t h a t the di ffi u l t y f u n derst a n di n g h o w the di s
-
u c o
‘
,
’
a

c i ple s could be joi n ed to H i s S pirit m a y h a e led to the a ltera tio n

u
‘ ’
v
‘
bl od T he i n it ti n to fe el t h e n a il pri n t s tn i gl t s gges t t h
o .
’
v a o
-
r e

w rd blood O n t h e o t her h a n d it i s po ss i b le t h a t Ig a tiu s h d

‘ ’
o . n a

i n m i n d Joh n xx 20 2 2 a n d the i n cid e n t o f t h gi ft f t h e S pirit o f

.
-
e o

t h e ri e n Chri s t
3

4
u
s

L k e xxi v 30 3 5 4 2 Joh n xxi 1 3

i e their repe n t a n ce
. .
.
.

, ,

.
. .
94 THE E P I ST L E To TH E SM Y R N /E A N S
to death t o face fi e s word wild beasts ? Yet he that
,
r , ,

is n e a r to the swo d is ear to G od i the prese ce r n ,

1
n n

of wild beasts i n the prese n ce o f G od — o ly may it be

,
n

i n the n ame o f Jesus Christ that we may su ffer with ,

“
Him A ll t hi n gs I e dure S i n ce He the per fect M n n a
.
, , ,

mak e s me stro g “ n .

V Yet H i m certai n person s ig ora tly de y or

. n n n ,

rather they h ve bee de ied by Him fo r they are a n n ,

4

advocates o f death rather than o f the truth T hey 5

have o t heark e n ed u t o the prophecies o the la w

‘
.

n n n r

o f Moses
“ n o r eve n up till n o w to the Gospel o to n r
, ,

the su fferi n gs which we severally e n dure For they .

7

have the same thoughts also about us For what “ .

pro fi t is i t t o me i f a ma n pra ises me but speaks evil , ,

o f my Lord re fus i g to co n fess tha t He has bor e our

,
n n

flesh ? But he that will o t assert this has completely n

de n ied Him a d himsel f h e a s about with him a , n r

“
corpse N o w their n ames si ce they are u believers n n

I have n ot thought good to write M y I n o t even

, ,
.

. a

remember them u n til they have re pe ted a d turn e d , n n

t o the Passio n which is our resurrectio n , .

1
Cf . a sa yi n g
ributed to our Lord recorde d by D i dy n us o n
a tt r

PS lxxx v iii 8
. H e w h o i s n e a r M e rs n ea r the fi re he th a t i
. :
°

, s

a fa r fro m Me i s fa r fro m t h e K i n gdo m

’
.

2
C f 2 Ti m ii 1 0
. . . .

3
C f Phil i v 1 3. . . .

4
Cf . Ti m
2 . 11 . 12 ; Ga l i v .
9
Th
. .

5
by de n yi n g Chri s t s de a th a n d re surrectio n they de n y
a t i s,
’

th e C h i sti n h 0pe o f i m m or t a lity

r a .

I b i s n eed n o t re fer to J ud i s tic t e a h i n g b t t m a

y e q a lly w ell
' ‘

a c , r rr

be a i d o f a n y error w hich ign ored the te sti m o ny o f the prophet

s s

a n d the fa ct s o f the Lord s li fe For the Chri sti a n a ttitu de to O ld’

Te7 t a m e n t prophecy see Magn 9 Ph i la d 5 8 9

.

s .

T heir sufferi n gs a re a testi m on y to Chri st dea th a n d resur

.
, .
, ,
’
s

rectio n .

Cf c 4 .Their v ie w o f Chri s t dea th a n d resu rrection le a d

. .
’
s s

the m to thi n k o f Chri st s m a rtyrs a s idle i s io n a ries ’

v .

7
S e e n o t e a bo v e o n c 2 A ccordi n g to their te a chi n g the body
. .

S i n ce they h a d u
w hich t hey bore a bout w i t h t h m w a s a lre a dy p a ctic a lly a corp se
n der m i n ed the belie f i n the res urrectio n
e r

.
,
 T H tc E PI S T LE To THE S M Y R N /E A N S 95

V I Le t o m n be deceived E ven the heaven ly n a

”
. .

po wers a d the glory o f the an gels a n d the pri n cipalities

n

both visible a n d i n visible except they believe i n the ,

1

blood of Christ [Who is have a judgme n t await

i n g them L et [ i m t / a t ec i v e ecei v e
.
“ Le t n o t r z r e : r .

o ffi ce pu ff up a n y m a For faith a n d love are eve ry n .

th i g a n d there is n othi n g better than these Mark

n ,
.

those who hold stra n ge doctri n e with rega rd to the

g ace o f Jesus Christ which came u n to us how
r
4
, ,

opposed they are to the mi d o f G od T hey have n o n .

thought fo love n o r fo r the widow the orpha the r , ,

5
n,

a flli c t e d
“
the priso n er t h e hu gry o r the thirsty n n .
, ,

T h e y wi t hhold themselves from E uch a rist 7

a n d prayer ,

“
because they co fess o t that the E ucharist is the n n

C f T ra ll 5 w i t h n ote s
qu
1
.

T
. .

2
he w ord s i n bra cket s a re fou n d a p pa re n tly i n t w o ot a tion s
fi
o f t hi s p a s sa ge i n w rite rs o f the

a re o n ri t t e d b
y t h e reek text
fth a n d s ixth ce n turie s , b ut th e y
a nd the L a ti n , A r m e n i a n , a n d G I u
Coptic v e rs io n s A ga i n st their ge m ’ri n e n ess i s the fa c t th a t g na ti s
n e v er s p e a k s o f C h ri s t

I trod
as
‘
.

od i n thi s a bsol te w a y S e e G u .

n .
4 .

Ma t t xix 1 2
T
3

L IG H
. . .

4
xdpt s,
‘
the gi ft of Chri st s i n ca r na tio n
’
a nd pa s
s1 on .
’
-

Fix or the
' ‘
Foo t .

5
order 0 w ido w s see 1 T i m v 9 a n d c f A ct s v i
‘ ’
. . . . .

1 , 4 1 ; s e a
. l s o Poly e 4 F ro m e a rly ti m es the Church
e . .

o g n i e d w ith the grea te st ca re her be n e v ole n t w o k A b out

r

2 50 A D
w ere
a z

Cor n el i s cl a i med th a t i n the Church o f R o m e there

fi fte e n hu n dred w ido w s a n d person s i n di stre s a ll f
.

‘
. u r

s
.

o
,

w h o m t h e gra ce a n d ki n d n e ss o f the Ma ter n ouri sh ( E use b 1 / E s . . .

vi

a
.

C f ll e b
ter pri son er t h e w ord s
f ‘
.

h im t a
. x
’
.
34 . T he Gorreek texth t
‘
a nd the La t i n v ersion a dd
h a s bee n ele a s ed B t r .
’
u
t hey re prob a bly S puriou s
a .

O n the w ord E uch i st se e Ph i la d 4 n o t e By a bst a i n i n g

7 ’ ‘
zrr .

I gna t iu s me a ns th a t they a b t a i n ed fro m t h

.

fro m E uch a ri t
G
’
s s e

a uthorized public E uch a ri s t o f the Church,

No n f the n os tic .
e o

sect s a ppe a r to h a v e a lto gether cea ed fro m holdi n g E uc h a ri st i c

u
fe a st s i n their o w n a ss e m blie s B t a ccordi ng to I g n ti us suc h . u
s

E ch a i st s w ould n t b e regul a r or v a lid S ee c 8

u
’
r o . . .

T h pra yer re fers to the p blic pra yer o f the Church es peci lly
e ,
a

t h a t co n n ected w ith the E uch a ri s t .

T h re a li y o f Ch i st s hu m a n ity w a s de n ied by the se heretics

’
'

e r .
9 6 THE E PI S T LE TO TH E SM Y R N /E A N S
flesh o f our Saviour Jesus Christ which fle sh su ffered
fo r our S i n s a n d which i n His lovi n g k i n d n ess the
,

Father raise d up
V I I S o the n they who speak agai n st the gi ft o f
.

G od die by t heir disputi n g I t were better fo r the m

1
.

to exhibit love t hat they may also rise agai n T here fore ,
.

it is fi tti n g to withhold yo urselves from such a d to ,

n

say n othi n g e ither i n private or i n public about the m ,

“
but rather to give heed u to t h e prophe t s a n d espe n ,

c i a lly to the Gospel where i n the passio n is m an i fested ,

to us a d the resurrection is accomplished n .

“
V I I I A void divisio n s a s the begi n n i g o f evil
. n
, .

Follow all o f you the bishop a s Jesus Christ followed

, , ,

the Father ; a n d follo w the presbytery as the A postles .

4

Moreover revere n ce the deacon s a s the comma dmen t n

o f G od Let n o m a n do aught per tai i n g to the

5
. n

Church ap a rt from the bishop Let that eucha rist be .

“
con sidered valid which i s u n der the bishop o h i m to r

whom he commits it Wheresoev r the bishop ap pears . e ,

there let the people be eve n as Wheresoever Christ ,

S uch de n i a l i n ol v ed a di s belie f i n the i t e o f the S a c ra m e n t

v

u v r u
u
w hich w a s a m e a n s o f co m m n io n w ith the di v i n ly ex l ted
h m n ity o f Chri st Cf the l a n gu a ge f Joh n i S i m il a rly
a

I re n aeu s a rgues tha t the n ostics a re i n co sis t en t i n o fferi ng the

.

Gu
. o v .
e a

u
E ch ri s tic gi ft s holdi n g s ch v ie w s a s they do
a
a

n ture o f Chri s t ( I re n iv 1 8
po n the h m a n
,
n

u u
Th a t i s the I n ca r a t i o a nd i ts issues i n clu di n g a re fere ce to
. . .

u
1 n
,
n n ,

the E cha ri t s .

C f a bo e c 5 a n d Ph i la d 5 9
u
2
v

I gn a t i s here w a r ns the m a ga i n t s p a t i m a s a bo e b e h a s
.
,
.
,
.
, .

u
2 s a r s v
e ,

b e w n i n g the m a g i nst h esy The D oc e t ze w ere g ilty o f b o th

e n a r a er . .

M a g h 6 7 1 3 ; T ra ll 2 3
G
4
C f a te . n a ,
.
, ,
.
,
.

a s the v oice o f od e njoi n i n g you

u
’
5
i e
6 T he
. . .

w ord tr a n sl a ted a lid o d ’

( B B ) i s f n i R o m i 1 6 v
’
e a ro s n . v .
,

I t expr ss es the i dea

o
.

f ec rity a n d i
s u
H e b ii 2 ix 1 7 a n d a l s o i n I gn R w 3
se d o f the r a ti fi c tio n o f a
.
, .
,

pro m i se o r the
s

I t i s the pp si : e o f th t w hich 1 5 p e
,
u . o

a
. . e

u
v a lidi y o f a co e n a n t

u
.

t v o o a r

I g na ti e m ph a si z es t h e cr m e t a l le s
.

c a rio s a n d i n secure

t h a n the doctri n a l u n ity f the Ch rch

o e a lt a r
n i n M a gn 7 Ph i la d 4 a n d se e I n trod 4
,
.

C f h i l a n gu a ge n t h e o
s

u . .
sa

.
a

.
n , no

o
s

.
,
.
,
 TH E E PI S T LE TO T HE SM Y R N /E A N S 97

Jesus is there is the Catholic Ch urch I t is o t law ful

, .
1
n
“
apart from the bishop either to baptize or to hold
“
a lov feast B ut whatsoever he approves that also is
e -

.
,

g u e I g tiu i t h ce tre f e ch i di id u l
T h bi hop
u u i er
1 ‘
e s , ar s na s, s e n o a n v a

Ch urch ,
as Je s s C h ri s t is the ce n tre of the n v sa l Church .
’

T hi the e a rliest occurre nce i n Chri s ti a n liter a t re o f t h e

s is
phra e the C a tholic Church ( i ) O A m h éxxk n f ) T he ori gi n l
u
u u
‘
s na o a a a

Thus J sti n M a rtyr ( D i a l 82 )

.

se n e f the w ord i s n i v ers a l

u
‘ ’
s o . .

pe k s f the un i ersa l or ge n era l re s rrectio n u si n g the w ords

u
‘ ’
s a o v ,

5) x fl lt u h a da S i m i l rly here the Ch rch u n i er l i s

u
v sa
1
a o r v ‘
ra a rs a

co n tra t d w ith the pa rticul a r Church o f S m yrn a I g na ti s m ea ns

.

s e .

by the Ca tholic Church the a ggrega te o f a ll the Chri stia n co n g re ‘

g a t i n o ( S wsete ’
A p os t les ( f e e d p , S o too the letter o f
’
the r , .

Church o f S myrn a i s a ddressed to a ll the co ngrega t io n s o f the ‘

H ol y C tholic Church i n e ery pl a ce A n d thi s pri m i t i v e s e n s e

u
’
a v .

o f u n i ers l the w ord h a s n e er lost a ltho gh i n the l a tter pa rt

’
v a v ,

o f the s eco n d ce n tury it bega n t

C o a nn f
recei v e the sec o nd a ry se n se o f
or t hodox a s opposed to heretic l Thu s it i s sed i n a n e a rly
S cripture the Mura tori a n fra g m e n t ( i ca 1 9 2 1 0
o 0 —
‘
o

a .
’

c r
u
,

u
w hich r fer s to cer t a i n heretic a l w iti n gs a s n o t recei ed i n the
u u u
‘
e r v

C a th lic Ch rch S o too Cyril o fJ e r sa le m i n the fo rth ce n t ry

o .
’
, ,

u u
th a t the Church i s c a lle d C a tholic n t o n ly bec a u se it i s ‘
s ya s o

S pr d thro gho t the w o rld b ut a l so beca u se it te a ches c o m

u
’ ‘
ea ,

le t l n d w ithout de fec t a ll the doctr i n e s w hich o ght to c m e o

p y e a

to t h k n o w led ge o f m e n Thi secon d a ry se n se a rose out o f the

u
’
e . s

u
origi na l m ea n i n g b e ca se C a tholics c la i n e d to tea ch the w hole
tr th a n d to repre se n t the w hole Church w hile heresy a rose out
,
r

o f the ex ggera tio n o f so m e o n e t t t h a n d w a s esse n ti a lly pa rti a l

a n d loca l

u
a

T he use o f the w ord i n thi s p a ssa ge by I gna ti s h a s

.
rr

u
bee n rged a s a n i n dic t io o f the l a te da t e o f the epi s t les B tt t
the fa ct th a t it i s sed i n i t s pri m a ry se n se i s o n the co n trary a n u a n .

i n dica tio n o f e a rly d te

2
u
I gn a ti s i s w riti n g a t a ti m e w h en the exte n t o f a bi sh op s
a

a d m i n i str a tio n di d n o t exce e d th a t o f a to w n p a ri sh a t the pre se n t

.

da y a n d w he n the clergy w orke d i n m uch clo s er co n n ectio n w ith

,

T
h i m th n i s po ss ible n o w

a
n e
a
( S e e n

u t h oriza tio n o f m i n i steria l a ct s by the bi shop

ote R o m
u d rlyi n g h i s st a te m e n t ho w e er i s the ge n era l n ece ssity o f d e
he pri
,
n ci ple
.

v ,
,
.

u
T
.

3
y
’
ar' a rr v .
n
i
he e a rlie s t u se o f t h e w or d i n thi s e n se i s Jude 1 2 s

( c f 2 Pet 1 1 3 w here . 9 7 4
1 m i s re a d
, by s o m e M S S i n p l a c e o f ;

T he n a m e w a s gi e n to the soci a l m ea l s
. . .

u
’ '
t x
c rra ra t s , r
,

i n w hich the e a rly Church sought t o gi v e ex pre ssio n to the n ity

T here a re a na logies to t h e
u
a n d brothe ly lo e o f i t s m e m ber s r v

c s to m i n Je w i sh li fe a n d i n the cl b fe a st s o f eek a nd Ro ma n li fe
Th fa ct th a t our Lord i n s tituted the E c h a ri s t i n co n n ectio n w ith
e
u .

u G r .

a c o m m o n m e a l m a y expl a i n the ssoc i a tio n o f the t w o a t Co ri n t h a

i n the ti m e o f S t Pa ul ( 1 Cor xi 1 7 t hough t h e n a m e A g a p e

'

. . .

G
9 8 TH E E PI S T LE TO TH E SM YRN / E A N S
well pleasi g to God that everythi n g which you do
-
n ,

may be secure a n d valid

I X I t is reason1 able that hen ce forth we sho uld awake
.

a n d live soberly while we have O pportu n ity to repe n t

,

a n d tur to G od I t is good to ack n o wledge G od a n d

n .

the bishop H e t hat hon ours the bishop is hon oured

.

o f G od He that does a n ythi n g without the k n owl dge

. e

o f the bishop serves the D evil Let a ll thi n gs the n .

abou n d u t o you i n grace for you are worthy I n

n , .

is no t fo utio d
i n th a t p a ssa ge
n S o m e schol a rs h a v e s ee n a S i m il a r
.

co m bi na n o f E uch a ri st a n d A ga p e i n the D i a a c /zc ( cc ix , x ) ,

’
'
.

though others re fer the a ccou n t there gi v e n to the E uch a ri st a lo n e ,

the A ga p e b ei n g m e n tio n ed i n c xi
L
u
.

ight foot t hi nk s th a t i n the pr e se n t p a ssa ge g n a ti s i n cl de s

.

I u u
u
the E ch a ri st i n the A ga p e, s i n ce he a ppea rs to describe the t w o
m o s t i m port a n t f n ctio n s i n w hich a bi shop could bea r a p a rt , a n d

u
it i s di fli c ult to ex pl a i n the om i ssio n o f the E uch a ri st , i f it i s n ot
i n cl ded i n the phra se H e n ce he a rgues th a t i n t h e t i m e o f
I
.

I n tr o d p . . u
g n a t iu s the sepa ra tion o f t h e t w o h a d n o t yet t a ke n pl a ce ( se e
But thi s a rg m e n t i s w e a ke n ed by the ta ct th a t
the con n ectio n o f the bi shop w i t h the E ch a ri s t h a s a lre a dy be e n u
s u ffi cie n t ly i n dic a ted i n w h a t pr e cede s I n the a l m os t co n te m .

p o ra r let t er o f Pli n y to
y r aja n (c T a fter de s cri b i n g h o w
.

u
the Ch ri sti a n s m e t b e fore da ylight a n d sa n g a hym n to Chri s t a s
G o d a n d bo n d the m sel v e s by a n o a th ( sa cra m en t o) to li v e a strict
l i fe , the w rrt e r goe s o n : A fter thi s w a s do n e , their cu stom w a s
q
‘

to depa rt a n d m e e t a ga’i n to t a ke food , w hich w a s, ho w e v er , uit e

ordi na ry a n d h a r m less I n thi s de scri ptio n Light foot see s a re fer
.

e n ce to the cele b ra tio n o f the E uch a ri st ( sa cra m en t u m ma y n re a n

u
oa th o r sa cra m e n t ) be fore da ylight fol low ed by a l a ter m eeti n g
’

fo r the A ga pe , a n d he a rg es th a t i n Bithy n i a the t w o w ere a t thi s

’

u
d a te di sti n c t But the ea rly hi story o f the A ga pe i s i n v ol v ed i n '

g re a t ob sc rity a n d the proble

,
m o f i t s co n n ec t io n w ith the Buc h a ri st

i s the m ore di ffi cult o w i n g to the sa cred ch a ra ct e r gi v en to othe r

m ea l s th a n the E uch a ri s t i n e a rly Chri sti a n ti m e s , a n d the fa c t
th a t religious exerci e s w er e a ssoci a ted w i t h t h e m S e e e g t h e
-
. . .

A ga pe ) i n u
de scri ptio n o f a n ev e n i n g m ea l ( w hich a ppea rs to h a v e bee n a n
T
ert lli a n , Apology , c 3 9, a n d the a ccou n t o f t h e .

u
S er v ice o f the E v e n i n g L a m p i n t h e so c a lled E gypti a n C h urc h -

O rder ( a t t rib ted by so m e rece n t schol a rs to H i ppolytu s ) i n

H or ner , S t a t ut es of t i re A/rost les , pp 1 8 8 f O n t h e w hole
se e Bi sh o p M a cle a n , a rt A g a p e i n H a s ti n g s E n cy cl of R eli gi on
.
.es t ion .

’
.
qu
a n d E t /t i cs .

1
C f 2 T i m 1 1 26
. . . .
 1 00 TH E E P I STL E TO THE S MY R N AZ A N S

worthy act fo r you to se d some o n e o f your n umber n

with a letter to give glory wi t h t hem fo r the calm

,

which by G od s appoi n tmen t h a s set i n fo r them a n d

’
,

because through your prayer they were n ow reachi g n

the have n I n asmuch as you are pe r fect set your aims

.
,

also o n that which i s per fect For i f you desire to act .

1

well God is ready to aid you

,
.

X I I T he love o f the brethre n who a e at T roas

. r

salutes you H e n ce also I am writi n g to you by the

.

“
ha n d o f Burrhus w hom you se n t i n my compan y
,

together with the E phesian s your brethre n I n every

thi n g he has re freshed m e A n d I would that all
.

imitated him fo r he is a pattern of the mi n istry o f God

, .

T he D ivi n e grace S hall wholly e q uite him I salute r .

your godly bishop a n d revered presbytery a n d my ,

fellow serva n t the deaco n s n d all o f you both i n dividu

s a

ally a n d i n c ommo i n the n ame o f J esus Christ a n d

-

n, ,

i His flesh a n d blood i n His Passio n a n d R esurrectio n

n ,

wh ich was both o f the fle h a n d spirit i n the u n ity “ s ,

wherewith G od bi n ds yo u a ll G race mercy pea ce .

, , ,

patie ce be u n to yo u lways a

X I II I salute t h e households o f my brethren with

n .

their wives a n d childre a n d the virgi n s wh o are called n,

widows I bid you farewell i the power o f the Father

4
. n .

‘
the mea sure o f their body i s f un d i n E u sebiu s H LE x 5 a n d ,
’
o
,
. .

uq
i n the Code o f Ju s t i n i a n i t h e lega l se n se o f a body corpor a te
’
n .

i c to f l fi l t h e w o k re ferr d to a bo v e
1
. . r e .

O n the ue stio n w hether thi re fers to the scribe or the be a rer

2
s

o f the epi s tle se e R o m 1 0 Ph i la d 1 1 ( n ote s) . .

Notice h o w I g na tiu s s u m s up i n thi s se n te n ce the w a r n i ngs

.
,

co n t a i n ed i n thi s e pi st le T he m e n tio n of the re surrectio n a s bei n g

‘
o
.

f both fle sh a n d S pirit i s n a ll sio n t o D ocetic v ie w s

’

m e n tio n o f u n ity i s a n a ll sio n to the sepa ra ti sm o f the heretics u The a u .

4
T here h a e b ee n se v era l i n terpreta tion s o f these w ords T he
v .

m o s t co n i n ci n g i s th a t f L i gh fo o t
v A ccordi n g to h i m the w ord s
o

re fer t those w o me n w h o tho gh by n a m e a n d i n out w a rd c o n

o

ditio n they a re w ido w s yet a re here ca lled v irgi ns beca se they

’
,
u .

u
, ,
 TH E E P I STL E TO TH E SM YRN /E A NS ro r

Philo m y compan io salutes you I salute the t ouse

, n, . r

hold o f Gavia a n d pray that she may be established i

,
n

faith a n d love both i fl sh a n d spirit I salute A lce a

n e .
,
1

n a me dear t o me a n d the excelle t D a h us a n d E ut e c

p, n n

n us a n d all by n ame Farewell i n the grace o f God

. .

a re uch i G od ight by their p rity d de otio

s n
’
s s There i u an v n .
’
s an

allu sio n to the order o f w i do w s o n w hich se e n ote c 6

, ,
. .

C f Poly e 8 a n d a l so the letter o f th e Ch u rch f S m yr n

1
. .
,
o a ,

c 1 7 w here the sa m e n a m e i s fou n d Both pa ssa ge s m a y re fer to

.
, .

the sa m e per so n .
 VI I . TH E E P I ST L E TO POLYC A R P .

T hi
[ epistle w a s o n e o f those w hich w ere w ritte n fro m T roa s
s

i m m edi a tely before I g n tiu s a n d h i s gt t a rd se t sa il fo Nea poli s

a r

(c .

u a n d proba bly a cco m p n ied the

C h rch a t S myr n
let t er a ddressed to the
I t i s o f a m ore person l ch a r a cter th a n a n y o f
a .

the others a n d re ea l the a ffectio n e n t rta i n e d by Ign a t i s fo r

a

u
,

u v s

Polyc a rp I g n ti s h a d st a yed a t S m yr na a n d h a d a pp a re n tly

.

u a

recei v ed m c h ki n dn ess fro m i t s bi shop of w ho m he m a ke s a

e

gra te ful m en tion i n the let t ers w ritte n fro m th a t city ( E ph 2 1 .

,

M a gn .

W h ether Ig ui cult
i
c u a i n ted w ith Polyca p be fore
na t s ha d
to sa y T he A n tiochen e A ct s S pe a k o f
bee n a q r

t hi s v i sit it i s d ffi
Polyca rp a s the fello w s t de n t o f I g na tiu s a d a dd fo r i n o ld
ti m e th ey h a d bee n di sciples o f Joh n ( c
‘
-
u
But the ton e o f the
.

’
.
,
n ,
‘

u
pre se n t epi stle cert a i n ly i n dica te s th a t Polyca rp w a s con sidera bly
the yo n ger o f the t w o a n d w a s i n fa ct a co m p a ra ti v ely you n g
ma n
,

T h e di sp a rity o f a ge w o ld thu s re n der i m proba ble the u

O n the other h a n d w he n I g na t iu s expre sse s
.

st a t e m e n t o f the A ct s .
,

h i s gr t itude t h a t he h a s bee n per m itted to se e Polyca rp ( Poly e

a .

thi s l a n gu a ge i s i nsuffi cie n t to ju sti fy us i n a ssgmi n g a s Pe a rso n

a n d Lig h t foo t do th a t I g n a ti s h a d n o t s ee n h t m be fore h i s v i s it

t o S m yr n a .
,
u ,

Th e epi tle w a s u n dou b tedly i n t e n d d t o be re a d a lso by t h e

s e

m e m bers o f the Church a t S m yr n a a s i n c 6 he a ddr sse the m ,

. e s

a n d e njoi n s th e m to obey thei r bi shop I n the m ore di rectly .

u
per son a l pa rt o f the epi stle he gi v e s a d v ice to Polyca rp w it h
re fere n ce to the v a rio s respo ns ibi lities o f h i s o fli c e a n d h i s o w n
pe rso n a l co n duct H e gi e s full i n st ructio n s a s to the choice o f a
. v

delega te to represe n t the Church o f S m yr na a t A n tioch a n d m a ke s ,

a p a s si n g a llu s io n t o here sy S ee c . .

IG N AT I
U S who is also T h e oph orus to Polycarp who
, , ,

is b i shop o f the Church i S myr a or rather who h a s n n , ,

G od the Father a n d Jesus Christ fo h i s bishop r ,

1

abu n da t greeti g n n .

I I welco m e your godly purpose w hich is fi rmly

pla ted as o n a n immovable roc k a n d I re n der ex
.

n ,

1
Cf . Ma gu .
3 ; R o m .
9 ( n ot e s ) .

1 02
19 4 THE E PI S T LE To POLYC A R P
ma y b e ma n i fe ted to you that you may lack n othi g s , n

a nd ma
y abou nd i n every gi ft T he seaso n dema ds . n

you as pilots dem a n d wi ds a n d the tempest tossed

,
n -

m dema n ds the have so as to attai u to God

an n, n n .
1

Be temp e r te a s God s athlete T he prize is i c o up

a ,
’
. n rr

tio d li fe eter al co n cern i n g which a lso you h ve

n an n ,
a

be pers u ded I n a ll thi gs I d e vote mysel f fo you

en a . n r ,

ev I a d my bo ds which you have cherished

en n
“ n .

I I I Let t those who see m to be specious a n d yet

. no

b i g ov l teachi n g dismay you S ta d fi m as a n

: n n e . n r

a il whe n it is smitte
nv I t is t h part o f a great n . e

a thl t to su ff r blows a d to co quer A n d abo e a ll

e e e n n . v

for G d s ke we ought to e dure ll thi n gs th t He

o
’
s a n a ,
a

l o m y e n dure us Beco m e more zealous tha you

a s a . n

.
“
are Co sider the sea o s Look fo H i m W h o is
n s
n . r

above ll se o n s W h is ti m e le s i isible m a de
a as ,
o s , nv ,

visible f o u sa k s W h o is be yo n d t h e tou h o f our

or r e , c

h a d beyo d su fferi g W h o yet s uffe red fo us W h o

n s, n n , r ,

i every way e n dured fo us

n r .

IV Let o t w i dows be n e gl c t ed
. Ne xt to t h e Lo d
n e .
4
r

m a t eri a l a n d t h e S pirit a l w o rld u

he p a ssa ge expr e s se s i n a . T
S t Pa l ,
1
.

T
u
s o m e w h a t ho m ely w a y a tru t h w hich reca ll s the gre a t sa yi n
I
a m m a de a ll thi n gs to a ll m e n

he t e xt here i s prob a bly i n so m e co n t s io n

g of

he r e a di n g
.
’

u . T
t h e br e e ze , w hich gi v e s a n n n a t u r a l s e n se u
tra n sl a t e d a bo v e rep re se n t s t h e cri si s a s t h e pilot a n d Polyc a rp a s
Light foot s gge s t s a n
e m e nd a t i o n o f the text w hich w o ld ) i e ld the tra n s l a tio n : ‘
he u . u T
s e a s o n de m a n d s y o u, a s a s hip de m a n d s a pilot , a n d a s a te m pe s t

T
u
tossed m a ri n e r t h e h a v e n
qu
he m et a phor o f a sh i p to de n ote the
’
.

Ch rc h i s fre e n t ly fou n d i n l a t e r Chri s ti a n w ri t ers T h e a b ri dged

.

S yri a c v er sio n co n t a i n s a re a di n g i n t hi s p a ssa ge w hi c h i n dic a tes

t h e pre se n ce o f the w o rd s hip i n the text
u
‘

Z
.

a hn w ould tra n s l a te i t here , follo w i n g B n se n ,

uu
2
O r, a s
T
u
ki s se d re fe rr i n g to a pra ctice a l l ded to by ertul li a n a n d the
u u
’

T
,

A c t s o f Pa l a n d h ec la B t , tho gh ava t ar: i s sed o f exter na l

.

de m o n stra tio n s o f a ffectio n , the re se e m s n o a thority fo r thi s preci se u

e
s n se
3

4
Cf
Se
.

. M a tt xv i 3 ; L k e
.

e n ote on S m y rn 6
.

.
u .
x1 1 .
5 6 .
 THE E PI S T LE TO P O LYC A RP 1 05

be yoursel f their guardi n Let othi n g h e do e with a .

1
n n

out your a pproval n either yours e l f do a ythi n g without ,

n

} od s prov l i deed do Be
’

p a s y o u n oat fi
, m L at n . r . e

s
“
as e m blies be held m ore o ft e n S earch out a ll m e n .

by ame T reat o t disdai fully bo n d m e or bo d

n . n n n n

wome n yet either let them be pu ffed up but let them

. n ,

“
ser e the more to the glory o f God that they may
v ,

obtai from God better freedom Let them n o t desire

n a .

to g i n th e ir freedom out o f t h e commo fu n d th a t

a n ,
4

they m y o t be fou n d the S laves o f lust

a n .

V Fle evil arts or rather discourse upon them

e
“
,
5
.

Charge my S isters to love the Lord a d to be satis fi ed n

with their husba ds i n flesh a d spirit Likewise charg n n . e

my brethre i the ame o f Jesus Christ to love their

n n n

wives v s fi l d lov ea t / e C/ c/ I f a n y o e i s
,
e en a re or
'
r zzcr z .
7
n

a
“
ble to abide i n purity to the ho n our o f t h e fl e sh ,

O1
tr u tee
r e
y gog u e
m i o f
fi
s c i l ter m — L G HT T
, a s -
a .
’
I F OO .

u ge d ppl i d i the N T to the m eeti g f w or hi p held

lit m e deri ed fro m Je w i h
2 ‘ ’
. s na s, a na v s
sa a n a e n . . n s or s

qu
by J e w i s h Chri ti n s S e e J a m e ii 2 H ere ho w e er it rs u sed
s a

ite ge n era lly For the d ty here e n for c e d se e H e b x 2 5

.
.

u s . .
,

.
v

.
,

4
C f 1 Ti m v i 2
.

thi c to
For
s t i t ut i o n s i v
s s

here the r o
w
u
.

the e rly Church

m of
l e
.

the po tolic
a

i cl em f
.

g the
cf

v s is n
A s

d d a m on
Co n .

u
9 , . a ns o s a

o
j r o i terpre tio
h e e
av
ec s

Va i
se n i n
w i
s nu
b t to h ch the Church l
the e e il t s
e bee gi e
ta
de otea ms m a y b e

ns h a vhi
re e e ce to the bl
v ar s
’
a
r i n

fr nrt
o e
v n oft
v d
s w a n ng
‘
a ck a
S m
s
’
of
.

w it hc t or ery etc hich

c ra f , s c k o to h e b e co o
w w e n w av e n mm n i n
Z h t ke the phr e
.
,

the e r gio
s e ns ct xixSee A s. ther 19 O s, a s a n, a . as .

o e ge er lly to de ote
m r n a i r per
n y
a ll r i g li i g
mp o w a s o f ea n n a v n

Zh
.

r e th t
a n rrgh t ly u g s ou d be e y tr itio
a it w l anthe riter
as a ns n fo r w ,

a f

u u
ter e i gs
p a kl e to p
n
o d the g e t citie
be f n in
o f S a

the
r a
v to the o her ele e t
s ,
a s s on

i reput ble c lli g

s of
li e to t
da y , t h e d s
m
a
n s o

a
f f
n s of

a
co
a t rs , m

u
ll d d to
u
o teb
Polyc rp
e
a
n

rged
i d
is
a n k s, w z a r s, e t c

r
hol i g i co e upo the
by
‘
dn
e re
ds
g i t the d ger
t o wa n his h a
rs by
’
ki g
n
rs a a n s

m, i e
an

ma n us
.

. .

e tio
m n the
n of er o the Chri ti
m i n h i s s m ns i n e b ie s a n a ss m l s .

echo
u
7 of E h
An p v 2 5’ . . .

The or
8
w puri y
d fo r ed here
t , tit yv e fa , i st icte t e e
s i n the s r s s ns
-

to d ote irgi l ch tity

u the eco d third ce turie
’
In a nd
‘
en v na as s n n
. s

there gre p ithi

w wChurch n th e ide pre d eeli g u o thi
a w s a f n
p n s

subject hich led

,
w y both m rried
a n u rrie to d ote
m a a n d n m a d e v
1 06 THE E P I ST L E TO P O LYC A R P
which is the Lord s let him abide there i without ’ 1
n

boasti n g I f he boast he has perished A n d i f it be

k own further than t h e bishop he is corrupted I t i s
. .
,

n
“ .
,

fi tti n g that those who marry both m e n a d w ome n ,

n ,

should e n ter i n t o the u io n with the approval o f t h e n

bi shop that the m a rriage may be accordi g to the Lord

,
n

a n d n o t accordi n to lust Let a ll thi n gs b e do n e to the

g .

hon our o f G od .

V I Give heed u n to the bishop th a t G od also may

.
,

give h eed u n to you I devote mysel f fo r those who .

submit to the bishop presbyters deaco n s May it be , , .

mi e to h ve my port i on alo n g wit h the m i n the prese ce

n a n

o f God S hare o n e a n other s toil con te n d together ’ 4

.
, ,

run together su ffer together alike i n rest d risi g , ,

an n

be together as stewards a n d assessors a d mi n ist rs o f

5
,
n e

G od Please Him u n der Whom you serve from W hom

.
“
,

also you S hal l receive your pay Let n o n e o f you be .

the m sel v es to perpetu a l ch a stity T h e S t a rti n g poi t fo r such a .

-
n

v ie w w a s proba bly the w ord s o f S t Pa ul 1 Cor v i i 1 ff , . .

The w ord s a re e specia lly a p plica ble to

. .

1
C f 1 Cor v i 1 5 sq
. . . .

t h se spoke n o f here
r

T hose w h o de v ote t he m sel v es to perpetua l ch a stity a re t o m a ke

.

k n o w n th e ir v o w to the bi sho p but to no o n e el e T o pa ra de ,

s
.

their v irtue w ould be a n a c t o f i m m odes ty O thers ho w e v er a s .

,

Za h n w ould tra n l a te here i f he beco m e better k n o w n tha n the

,
‘
s
,

bi shop i e i f h i s ch a sti t y w i n h i m gre a ter fa m e th a n the bi shop

,
’
. .
,

s uppo si n g the l a tter to be ma rried .

A t thi s poi n t I g n a tiu s tur n s to t h e m e m bers o f the Church o f

S m yr n a I n the w hole o f thi s a n d the follo w i n g ch a pter he i s
.

a ddre s si n g the m .

4
T he ph ra se a lludes to the h a rd course o f tra i n i n g w hich a thle t es
u n der w e n t Cf Phil i i 1 6 ; Col i 29 ; 1 Ti m i 1 0 T he
. . . . . . v. .

follo w i n g p a s a ge co n ti n ue s the m t a ph o r n d the w ord s re s t a n d

’
s t ,
a

ri si n g re fer to the hou rs o f s leep a n d i si ng a ppo n t e d by t h e

’
r r

tra i n er
T he w ord ste w a rd s i s u sed here o f Chri stia ns gen era lly C f
.

5 ‘
. .

1 Pet i v . 10 T he follow i ng w ord a sse ssor s i s a stro n g expression

. .
’

o f the ide a fou n d i n 1 Cor iii 9 . . .

Cf . 2 Ti m i i . .
4 .
1 08 TH E E PI S T LE TO POLYC A R P

b lov d a n d full o f zeal that he m y h ea the n ame o f

e e , a r

God s messe n ge r it is meet I say that you S hould

’

, ,

co m m i sio him to go to S yria a d glori fy your u n tiri g

s n n n

lo e to t h e glory o f God A Christia has o t power

v .
1
n n

ov r him sel f but devotes his time to God For this is

e , .

God s work a d yours whe n you have completed it For

’
n ,
.

I trust i n God s grace that you are prepared to do a ’

good work which is meet fo God I have exhorted r .

you i n a brie f letter bec use I k n ow how ear est is your , a n

si n erity c .

V I I I S eei n g that I could o t write u n to all the

. n

churches because I s il immediately from T ro s to

, a a

Ne polis as God s wil l omma n ds you shall write to

a ,
2 ’
c ,

c
“
the hurch e s which li e i n fro t as yoursel f possessi g n n
,

the m i n d o f God to bid them also do the same thi g ,

n .

Let those who a n S e d messe gers the rest letters by c n n ,

the ha n ds of the messe gers w hom you se n d that you n ,

may be glori fi ed as you are worthy to be by work th a t , ,

a

will live fo ever r .

salute a ll by a m e as also the wi fe o f E pi t o pus

I n ,
r ,
4

with all her household a n d her childre s I salute n

’
.

A ttalus my beloved I salute him who is to be c o m .

missio n ed to go to S yria God s grace shall be with .

’

h i m co n ti n ually d with Polycarp who se n ds him I ,

an .

bid you farewell con ti ually i n our G o d Jesus Christ i n n , ,

T he purpo e f thi m i io i m or fully t t d Ph i l d

1
s o s ss n s e s a e a . 10 ;

Smy rn . 1 1
I t w the port f Philippi
.

For Ne poli
2
A ct i a s se e s xv . 1 1 as o .

Fro m Ph i lippi I g tiu w ou ld tr el lo g the V i E g t i to

.

na s av a n a na a

Dy h hi m rr d t h e ce by
ac to I t ly
u an n se a a .

e rer to S y i
i . e . n a r a .

4
Light foot t hi n k s the pa s a ge m a y be tra n sl a ted the w ido w o f s
‘

u
t h e procur a tor H i s re a so n s a re 1 ) there i s n o m e n tio n o f t h e
’
.

b s t n d 1 the follo w i n g sa l ut a tio n ( 2 ) the w ord E pi t ro pus m a y

‘ ’
a 11

n
,

u
po ssi bl y be n t a proper n a m e b ut the title o f a n o fli c e a s
o

i script i o n s fo n d a t S m yr n a m e n tio n a n o ffi cer c a lled i p

,

rrrr
'
,

orro s

u 7 6s
-
tr e r 11 .
 THE E P I STL E TO P O L YC A R P
Whom abide i n the u n ity a n d u der the gover an ce o f n n
1

G od I sa lut e A lce a n ame dear to me Farewell i n

.
, .

t h e Lord .

1
The w ord here i ( wly t h
s title f the bi h p o ffi ce C f
n a r
ro , e o s o
’
s . .

the pe n i n g w ord s
o of the epi stl e , w here Polyca p
r is sa id to h a e v

G d s h i s bi shop
o a .
 A D D IT I O N A L N OTE S

( )
I T HE H E RE S I E S IN T HE C H URC H E S
OF ASI A .

ALL the epistles with the exceptio n o f those to the

,

R oman s a n d to Polycarp co n tai n war n i gs agai n st heresy , n .

I n the epistles to the M a g e si a n s a d Phi ladelphia s n n n

I g n atius deals with a Judaistic error which S howed itsel f

i n a retur n to the ceremo ialism o f the J ewish Law a n d
,

in a setti g up o f the authority o f the Old I e st a m e n t

n
'

agai n st the Gospel ( M a gn 8 9 ; P h i la d 6 8 .

, ,
1 0 .
, ,

T he epis t le to the Philadelphia n s exhibits the more de

v el o
p e d for m o f this te de n cy I n t h e epistles
n to the .

T rallia s a d S m y aea s I g n atius opposes a Docetic

n n rn n

error which de n i e d the reality o f the birth de th a d ,

a , n

resurrectio n o f Jesus Christ a n d mai n tai n ed that our ,

L ord s body was a mere pha n tom C f esp T ra ll 9

’
; . . . .
,
1 0

S my rn .
3r, 2 We ,
see . the more developed form o f this
te n de cy i n the epistle to the S mym aea n s I n both
n .

cases the fal se teachi g had led fi n ally to schism ( Ph i la d n .

2, 3 7; ,
S m y rn 6 8 .From ,
some r e,
fere n ces to Doce
t i sm i n the epistles to the M a gn esi a n s a d Philadelphi a n s n

( M a g n8 .
9 ,
P h
,
i la d i
1 1 s e 3 ( e n d ) 4 5) Light
. foot n t .
, , ,

assumes that the two errors c o existed i some form o f -

Docetic Judais m which I g n atius attack s from di ffe re n t

,

sides n t h e di ffere n t epistles This is also the view o f

t .

Li psi us a n d Z a h n but it has bee n challe n ged by Hort

,

(j u d i s
a t i C / c lrt i i ty
z rz pp 8 a n8 7) a d Har
,
ack (
. E x 1 1 1 n n

p os i t o r, March 8 8 6 a n d C /1
1 o/ gi pp
,
8
3 9 ron o e, . n .

A n i n termediate view is held by V o n der Goltz Yexi , e

u. Un t ers .
,
Bd . x1 1 .
3 .

T here are re fere ces to Judai sm the to

0

no n tn e prs t le s
1 1 2 A DD ITI O N A L N OT E S
there is o n e flesh o f Christ Both these passages m y . a

quite easily re fer to the separatist te n de n cies o f heresy

ge n erally a s cutti n g m e n o ff from the u n ity o f t h e
,

Church a n d the ben e fi t s o f the Passio n o f Christ I n .

c 5 I g atius spe ks o f himsel f as taki g re fuge i n the

. n a
‘
n

Gospel as the flesh o f Jesus Here agai n the al lu io n .

’
s

is too S light to co n vey a y disti n ct o n troversial sen se n c .

H a d I g atius bee co fro n ted with

n form o f heresy n n a

whi h combi n ed Judaic a n d Docetic features it is

c ,

di ffi cult to believe that his la n guage would have bee n

so va gue a d i n direct n .

T hus the lan guage o f the epistles does n o t require us

to suppose that a form o f Docetic Jud ism was ge erally a n

curre t i t h e churches Bo t h Docetic a n d Judaistic

n n .

i flue n ces were u n doubtedly pre e n t to t h e mi n d o f

n s

I g atius whe n he wrote his epistles But whether i

n . n

a n y particular church t h e n e or the other or both i n o ,

combi atio n were fou nd depe n ds upo n the i ter al

n , . , n n

evide n ce o f each epistle From what we k n ow o f the

foreig n i n flue n ces which had i n vaded the J ews o f the
.

Dispersio n i n the fi rst a d seco d ce turies it is n o t n n n ,

a p i i u likely
r or that s uch a combi
n atio n might exist n ,

but it would require much stro n ger la n gu a ge than t h at

o f the p ssages M a g a
9 P h i la d 3 8 S m 5 7 to n 1 1 rn
; y .
,
.
, .
, ,

d mo n strate its pre e ce i n the three churches addressed

e s n

i those epistles
n I t is o ly atural to suppose th t the
. n n a

memory o f the d gers arisi n g from both forms o f error an

would olour the thought n d lan gu a ge o f I g tius at

c a na

the time eve n whe he was writi g to churches o t

,
n n n

directly i da ger T he remai n i g epistles sh o w o

n n . n n

tr ce o f combi atio n o f the two errors

a a n .

T h D oceti heresy arose out f the orie tal mystical

e c o n

spirit which fou d a di ffi culty i n believi n g i the c n

,
n n o

tact f the S upreme God with matter There are tr ces

o . a

of similar heresy i n the false t e achi n g alluded to i n

a

1 Joh n iv 3 2 Joh 7 a d i n P lyc a p s epistle to

.
,
n ,
n o r
’

the Philippi s ( c The Joha n i n e epistles how

an . n ,

e er probably ha e i n view the teachi g f Ceri n

v ,
v n o

thus whi h was o t properly Docetic T h e Docetism

,
c n .

attacked i n the prese t epistles was thorough goi g n

‘ -

n .
 AD D ITI O N A L N O TE S
It was applied to the whole e a rthly li fe o f our Lord
from the Birth to the R esurrectio n .

T his is a S ig n o f early date as D ocetism te ded to ,

n

become modi fi ed as ti me we n t o T his thorough n .

‘

goi g Doce tism fi n ds a parallel i n the teachi g o f

n
’
n

S a t ur i lus who was a co temporary a n d fellow citize n

n ,
n -

o f I g n atius T he epistles co n tai n o traces o f the

. n

fe a tures o f the later G n ostic system s o f Vale n ti us n ,

B i li de s a d Marcio
as ,
n n .

T he Jewish or E bio n ite heresy w a s a developme n t o f

the Ph a risaic Judaism o f which w e see the begi n n i gs ,
n

i the teachi n g attacked by S t Paul i

n the E pistle to . n

the Gal tia s I t appears however that circu m cisio n

a n .
, ,

was n o lo ger i sisted o n fo i n Ph i la d 6 we read

n n ,
r .
,
‘
I t is better to he r Christi a n ity from o n e who is cir a

c u m c i se d tha to hear Judaism from a n u n circumcised

,
n

ma n .T his is i n accorda n ce with what we k n ow o f t h e

’

l ter developme n t o f this heresy

a .

Both forms o f heresy were disho n ouri g to the Person n

o f Christ Docetism de n ied the reality o f His Ma hood

. n .

E bio n ism started from a n imper fect co c e ptio n o f His n

Perso n a n d e n ded by den yi n g His Divi ity Both alike

,
n .

fou d a stumbli n g block i n the Passio

n with its teach
-

n,

i n g o f a Divi n e su fferer a n d a cruci fi ed Mes si a h Both .

heresies i their developed form ( see abov e ) resulted i n

n

separ tism a n d ga e occasio n to a n emphatic assertio n

a ,
v

by I gn atius o f the u i t y o f the Church n .

( )
I I T H E OR I G I N A N D G R O WT H OF T H E
CH R I S TI A N M I N I S T R Y .

st a te m e n t i n the I n troductio n iv pp 3 f that

T HE ,
. . 2 .
,

i n the New T estame t a n d the early sub apostolic writers n -

the words bishop a n d presbyter are applied to the

‘ ’ ‘ ’

same pers n represe n ts a fact whi h di d n o t escape the

o c

n otice o f Church writers i an cie n t times O e attempt n . n

to expl i n the tra n s fer o f t h e n ame bishop to the

a
‘

si gle mo archical ruler o f the I g atian epistles a d

H
n n n n
r1 4 AD D I T I ON A L NO T E S

l ater times is that o f T heodore o f M o psue st i a i n the

fif th cen tury A ccordi g to this writer the Church
. n

o cers who are n o w ca lled bishops were formerly

ffi
called apostles a d ruled n o t S i gle church es but
,
n n ,

w ho le provi n c e s He represe n ts S t Paul as appoi ti n g

. . n

T imothy to rule the provi ce o f A sia d T itus to rule n an

over Crete B ut whe n the origi n al A postles passed

.

away their successors recogn izi n g that they fell fa r

, ,

S hort o f them i the character o f their gi fts a n d i n

n

othe r ways s h ra k from retai i g the n a m e apostle

,
n n n
‘
,
’

a n d chose i n st e a d the n ame o f bishop reservi n g t h e ‘ ’

,

word presbyter to the i n fe ior offi ce which o w bea rs

‘ ’
r n

that n ame A s bisho ps were multi plied n o t o ly were

.
,
n

they appoi ted to p rticular tow n s a n d provi ces but

n a n ,

each locality came to have its ow n bishop T his theory .

1

is criticized by Bishop Light foot ( Pl i lijbp o p 9 5 f ) z z n s, . 1 .

T he A postles wheth r we use the term o f the T welve

,
e

a n d St Paul or i the wider se n se o f t h e origi n al

.
, n

fou ders o f Church e s held

n o localized o ffi ce T hey . n .

were missio n aries a n d moved about from place to place .

Moreover t h e stateme t o f Th eodore th a t episcopacy n

spread from the provi n ci l area to the smaller localitie s a

is n o t bor n e out by facts T he epistles o f I gn atiu s .

prove the co trary a d S how that the bishop s o ffice

n ,
n
’

was o t i a n y se n se diocesan The germ o f truth

n n
‘
.
’

con tai ed i n Theodore s statemen t is the fact t hat t h e

n
’

missio n ary A postles o f the fi rst days exercis e d a ge n eral

supervi sio n over the churches which they fou n ded a n d ,

that the supreme power o f this ge eral a d iti n eran t n n

mi istry ca m e eve n tually i n to the ha ds o f the si gle

n n n

bishop who belo ged to the local mi n istry “ n .

I n m odern times discussio h a s largely tur n ed o n the n

relatio ship betwee n this ge n eral mi n i stry o f the fi rst

n

A postles a d the local mi istry o f presbyters ( or pres

n n

h yter bishops ) a n d deaco n s which preceded the three fold

-

mi n istry as we see it i n I g atius n .

Bi shop Light foot i his essay o n T he Christian n

‘

Mi n istry ( Pl nlzppi a pp 1 8 1 f ) starts with t h e re pre

’
n s, . .

Theodore Mop C m m i Ti m i i i 8
1
s . o . n 1 . . .

C f T ur er C m b M di l Hi t y I
,
2
.
45
n ,
o . e cev a s or ,
. 1 .
1 1 6 A D D IT IO N A L NO T E S
evide n ce Light foot holds that the local churche s we re
u der the directio o f presbyter bishops who se fu n ctio n
n n -

was to rule a d te ch a d that the m o n archical e pi s

n a ,
n

copate was developed out o f thi s subordi ate o ffi ce

I n t he positio n o f S t Ja m es at J erusalem ( see e sp
n .

. .

A cts xxi 8 c f I trod p 3 3 ) he sees the patte rn

. 1 ,
. n . .

a n d prec e de t o f t h is later develop m e n t ; a n d i n t h e

n

activity o f S t Joh at E phesus ccordi n g to the tradi

. n ,
a

tio preserved by Cleme t o f A lexan dria a n d T ertulli n

n n a

( see n ote o T a ll he would see o n e o f the m ai n

n r .

age n ci s i exte di g n orga iz tio which had been

e n n n a n a n

adopted i the mother church o f Jer usalem

n .

T he discovery o f the D i d / c ( or T eachi n g o f the ac z

’

T welve A postl s ) pub lished by B rye n i o s i 1 8 8 3 e , n n ,

subseq ue n t to the appearan ce o f Light foot s essay led ’

,

to fresh review o f the history o f the mi n i stry I n this

a .

work side by side with the local mi istry o f bishops

, n
‘

a n d deaco s we fi d i t i era t postles prophets a n d

’
n ,
n n n a , ,

teachers who visit the ch urches The apostle is to be

,
.

received s the Lord b t may n o t stay more than t h ree

a ,
tr

days Provisio is m de f proph et a n d teachers w h o

. n a or s

wish to settle dow n i n the commu ity T he prophet n .

whe n spe a ki g i the S pirit is to be above criticism

n n .

He is llowed to use extempore prayer when givi n g

a
‘

th n ks a n d fi st fruits are to be assi gn ed to him fo

a ,
’
r -

,
r,

says the writer they ( the prophets) are your high ,

‘

priests A t the same time bishops a n d deaco n whom s,

they re bidde to elect fo themselves are n o t to b e

a n r ,

despise d but e to be h eld i ho n our alo g with the

,
ar n n

prophets a d teach e rs w h ose mi n istry the y also exercise

n ,
.

I n this iti era n t mi n istry o f apostles prophets a d

n , ,
n

t e achers H rn ack sees a survival o f a n earlier teachi n g

a
1

m i n istry which owed its positio

, o t to appoi n tme n t n, n

by the C h urch but to a special gi ft o f i spiratio which

,
n n,

e abled its possessors to spe k the w ord o f God a n d

n
‘
a ,
’

he co n trasts this earlier ch rismatic 2

mi istry t o ‘
a
’
n ,

1
See I ’
ro le
g o me n a to edi t ion of D i da c/zf i n Text e u Un t ers uc/z
'
.

/z u rclx i n t lze fi rst

rrn gen a nd Con st i t u t i on a n d La w
of t lz e C
tw o cen t u r i es
( E tr
T hi
. .

o f the t e r m ch a ri sm a tic critici z ed b y D ea n

2 ’
s use
‘
is
 AD D I TI O N A L N OT E S 1 1 7

which he attributes th e most impor t an t i n flue n ce i the n

directio o f the early church with t h e purely dm i n i s

n , a

t ra t i e loc l mi n stry o f presbyters ( or bishops ) a n d

v a i

deaco n s who der i ved their ap poi n tmen t from the com
,

mu ity A S t h e older chari s m atic m i n istry d cli d or

n . e ne

fell i to disrepute ( the D i d t co n tai n s war n i gs agai n st

n
?
ac ic n
‘
fals e the local mi n istry st e pped i n t its place o

and xercis d m a n y o f i ts fu n ction s T his theory has

e e .

re e tly bee n discussed by the D ean o f Wells ( Dr

c n .

A rmitag e R obi n so n ) i n the volume o f essays o Th n e

E ly [fi st y of Me C/ m / d [Mi i st y ( pp 5 9 ff )
H e criticizes H a r n a k fo readi g bac k i n to the New
a r or rc z a n n r . .

c r n

T estame t the co n ditio n s implied i n the D i d cfi e a d

'

n a ,
n

fo the use which he m k s i support o f his theory o f

r a e n

su h passages as C x1 8 E ph iv
c ( whi h 1 or . 1 . 2 , . . 1 1 c

re f r to fu n tion s rath e r th n o ffi ces ) a n d he de i e s th t

e c a , n a

proph ts a d teachers i n the New T estame t stan d out

e n n

( alo g withn apostles ) as a de fi n ite o ffi cial class su p rior , e

to the local presbyters a d exercisi g a mi n istry t t h ,

n n o e

u n iversal church T h e o diti n s i n t h e U i d l é 11 . c n o oc z , 0

the co tra ry po i n t to a stage at which the gi ft o f

n ,

prophe y w h ich i the A ts a d E pistles is represe n ted

c ,
n c n

a s a p e rso n al e n dowme t has become the badg o f a n , e

pro fessio al class with the atten dan t dan gers o f sel f
n ,

e x ltatio
a a n d decept i o n With Light foot it is reas n n . o

a bl to see i n the helps a n d govern me n ts o f Cor

e
‘ ‘ ’
1 .

xii 8 a d the pastors a n d teachers o f E ph iv

. 2 ,
n
‘ ’
. . 1 1 ,

a n al lusio to the perman e n t mi n istry o f the Church

n ,

eve thoug h t his is oversh adowed by the more c o

n n

s pi uo us gi fts
c which were n eeded fo r the co n v rsion e

o f u beli v ers a n d the fou di g o f ch urc h es

n e Th s n n . e e

hum b l r o ffi ces h a d t oo their wn ch arisma or gi ft o f

‘

e , , o ,

the Holy S pirit as we see from A cts xx 8 a n d t h e , . 2

la guage f t h e P a storal E pistle s ( T im iv 1 4 ;

n o 1 . .

2 Ti m i . .

L ter discussio n s have somewhat modi fi ed Light foot s

a
’

stat m e n t that the terms presbyter a n d bishop w r

e
‘ ’ ‘ ’
e e

Robi n so n , E ssay s on E a rl
y fl i st ory f
o Ci mrci i a nd M i n i st ry , e d i te d
by D r S w ete .
1 1 8 A DD I TI O N A L NO I E S ' '

sy o n ymous D Hort ( C/ i sti E c l si pp 9 ff )

n . r . ir a n c e a ,
. 1 0 .

m i ta i e d that the word bi hop was n t a me e ‘ ’

a n n s o r

sy ym but d e oted
non , fu ctio n exercise d by t h e n a n
—
presbyter the fu ctio n o f oversight M re r e ce t n
‘
.
’
o n

s holars h v e mai tai n ed

c
1
dis t i n ctio n be t wee n the
a n a

pre byter a n d the b i hop A ccordi n g to t h is view the

s s .
’

word elders ( presbyters is used i our early sources ‘

n

i n a more g n er l a n d i n a m ore particul a r se n se

e a On .

t he han d t h re is a wider cl a ss o f elders who a re

on e , e
‘ ’

co n tr a sted with the yo un ger members o f the commu n ity

(1 T im v Pet . v 5 ; c f
. T it 1ii O 1 the other . . . . . 2 n

h a n d there e el ders who rule ( T im v

,
ar and
‘ ’
1 . .

who a e prob b ly to be id e ti fi ed with the rulers o f

r a n
‘ ’

Ro m x 8 1 T h e ss v
. 11 . Heb xiii 7 T hese latter
2 , . . 1 2, . . .

have a n o ffi cial status ; a d they a e appoi ted ( c f A cts n r n .

xiv 3 T it i 5 C leme t o f R ome d Ca

. 2 , . . In
, n ,
a r .

t h e Church o f Jer sale m they appear to have acted as u

an a dvisory a d ru li g ou cil ( A cts xi 3 xv 4 xxi n n c n . 0, .

, .

S ome f t hem t le st exercised pastoral duties (

o a Pe t a 1 .

v ) a d were occupied i the mi istry o f the word a n d

. 2 n n n

te chi g ( T i m v 7 H e b xiii
a n 1 T hese facts . . 1 . .

explai their position i the I g atian epistles where

n n n ,

t h y pp r as a cou ci l s oci ted with the bishop ‘

e a ea n a s a .

A ordi g to this vie w bishops would be selecte d ‘ ’

cc n

from d ppoi ted by the o ffi cial presbyters to execute

,
an a n ,

certai fu ti s The e vide ce f our sources suggests

n nc on . n o

th t th e fu ctio s w e re three fold ( ) the repres e n ta

a es n n : 1

tio f the local church i n its exter al relation s with other

n o n

churches O f this we have a illustration i the position

. n n

o upied by C leme t o f R ome who writes to the

cc n ,

Cori thia s to prot e st ag i st the wron g ful dismiss l o f

n n a n a

s me presbyt rs as a viol tio n o f ch urch order S imilarly

o e a .

Her m as Vi 4) is i n structed to se
s n d .o n 11
e copy . o f his
book to C leme t who is to se n d it to t h e foreig cities n ,
n ,

fo this is his duty

’
r .

( ) Closely
2 co n ected with the previous fu n ctio n ins the
admi istratio o f the fi n a ces o f the Church This
n n n .

w uld b e
o e ssary i n view o f the duty f providi g
n ce o n

See, e .
g .
, B er n a rd ,
Pa s/ora l E pp pp lv i ff . . . H a r n a ck , Com /i
t a t i on a nd La w of t i re pp 6 7 f , 6 9 f . . .
1 20 A D D ITI O N A L N OT E S
over the hu rches fou ded by them pas ed away the
c n s ,

colleges o f ruli g presbyters est blish d by them i the

n a e n

various churches would feel the e e d o f a pr sid n t n e e ,

who could act as a n executive o ffi ci l as the presidi g a ,

n

mi ister at the E ucharist a n d as the represe t tiv e o f

n , n a

the hurch i n its exter l relatio s

c na n .

I g n atius n owhere spe ks o f the bishops as succeedi n g a

to the A postles T he idea h wever o f a successio n

’
.
,
o ,
‘

i n the mi n istry n d the belie f that the A postles had a

provided f it are fou n d i Cleme t o f R o m e ( d C

or n n a ar .

I g n atius o n the other ha d emphasi es the ,

n ,
z

import a n ce o f the bishop s the ce n tre o f u ity i n the a n

loc l church (S m y
a while the u n i ty o f the church rn .

u ivers l fi ds its org o f expressio n i the bishops

n a n an n
‘

established i n the furthest quarters w h e i the ,

’
o ar
‘
n

mi n d o f Jesus Christ as Jesus C lui s t is the Mi d o f ,

’ ‘
n

the Father ( E ph ’
.

T hus the lo l mi n istry e stablished i t h e fi rst ca , n

i sta n e by the mission ary a postles f e rly d y though

n c o a a s,

o bs ured fo a time by the more striki g a d exc ptio l

c r n n e na

e dowm ts o f missio ary proph ts a d teach rs wh

n en n e n e ,
en

t hese had p ss e d away g ther e d i to its e l f t h

a pe rma ,
a n e

n e t powers o f the apostol te a d i t h epis op te

n a ,
n n e c a

provided the C h u h with a 0 ga f r t h e e xpr ssio n rc n 1 n o e

o f the u n ity o f the whole .

( )
1 1 1 T H E A CTS OF T H E M A RT YR D O M
O F ST . I GN A TI US .

TH E of story the martyrdom o f I g n atius is curr t i n en

fi v e di ffi e re n t f
’
orms
tioche e A cts curre n t i n Gree k Lati a n d
.

1 T An . hen , ,
n,

S yriac
oma cts curre t i Gree k a d Cop t ic
.

2 T R . hen A , n n n .

3 . T he Bolla dist A cts ( Lati n )

n .

4 . T he A rme ia A cts n n .

5 T he A cts o f S ymeo n the M etaphrast ( Greek )

u
.

u
the hi sto y o f the i de o f a po tolic s ccessio n se the
1
On r a
‘
s
’
e

e ssa y by C H T rn er n E s y s n t /ze E ly H i st ry af t /re ( Ma ch

. . 1 s a o a r o r

a n d Ill i m t y ( edi t e d b y D r S w et e )
'

s r
pp 95 (T .
, . .
 A D D I TI ON A L NO T E S 1 2 1

Of these the last three forms S how their depe de n c n e

u pon ( ) a n d 1 the n arrati e o f which they co m bi n e v s

i n v rious way s
a O n the other ha n d the A n tioche e
. n

a n d Roma n A cts are pl i n ly i n depe n de t He n ce our a n .

atte n tion may be co fi n ed to them n .

T he R om A ct s are the lo ger f the two forms a n d

a n n o ,

exhi b it a more develo ped leg dary ch racter tha n w e en a

fi n d i the A n tio he n e A c t s
n A ccordi g to the acco u t
c . n n

which they o tai the trial b e fore T raj n took pla e at

c n n, a c

R ome i n the prese ce o f the S e a t e A lo g dialogue

n n . n

e n sues betwe n T raja a n d I g atius i n which t h e

e n n ,

S n te occasio n ally i n terve n es

e a T raja n at fi rst makes .

overtures to his priso n er a n d promises to appoi t him

high priest o f Z e us a n d give him a share i h i k i gdom
n
-

n s n ,

i f h will abjure Christia ity a n d sacri fi ce to the gods

e n .

A this proves u av a ili n g he thre a te n s him with v rious

s n ,
a

forms f torture o O his part I g n a tius heaps r i dicule o

. n n

th e he t h gods a n d vi dicates Ch is t ia n ity A fter

a en n r .

tortur h proved u availi g Tr j n orders him to be

e as n n ,
a a

l ft m priso n witho ut fo d fo three day d the t be

e o r s an n o

cast to t h wild beasts O the third d y T r j

e . n a a a n,

att ded by the S ate a n d the pre fect proce e ds to the

en en ,

amphitheatre w here a great co course is asse m bled

,
n .

T he e duran e o f the m rtyr excites the E mperor s

n c a
’

wo der d as he is still obdurate the fi n al se n te n ce is

n ,
an ,

c rried out a n d the wild beasts are let loose upo him
a ,
n

T he beasts ho wever o ly crush e d him to death with

, ,
n ,

out touchi n g his flesh so that his reli q ues might b a ,

‘
e

mea n s o f protectio n to the great ci t y o f the R oma s i n , n

which P e ter also wa s cruci fi e d a n d Paul w a behe a d e d s

a d O n esimus was p r fected

n ( c e .

T rajan is amazed at the ircumsta c s o f the m rtyr s c n e a

’

death a d r e ceivi n g about the same time letters from

,
n

Pli n y the gover n or with re fere n ce to the Christian s he ,

issues a decree orderi n g th a t the Christian s should t no

be sought out but o ly pu i shed whe n fou d A t the

,
n n n .

same time he permits t h buri l o f the martyr s reliqu e s e a

’
.

T he we read the brethre i R om to whom also

n,
’
,
‘
n n e,

he had se n t word th t they should n t sue fo r h is a o

deliveran ce from martyrdom a n d so rob hi m o f the hope

 1 2 2 AD D I TI ON A L N OTE S
which he cherished took h i s body a n d laid it where i t ,

w a s pos ible fo r them to gather together a n d praise G o d

s

a n d His Christ fo the per fecti n g o f th e holy bishop

”
r

a n d martyr I g n atius For t h e m em ory o f t he righ t e

“
.

ous is highly praised .

’ 1

T he A cts co clude with a q uotatio n of the re fer n ces

n e

made to I g atius a n d I re aeus a d Polycarp

n n n .

T he work is plai n ly a roman ce a n d ca n n ot be show n

eve to be based o n earl i e r docume ts
n n .

‘
T he ex gger ted tort ures i flicted o n the sai n t the
a a n ,

le g t h n d c h arac t er o f the discourses attributed to him

n a ,

a d t h e stra n ge overtures made to him by the E mperor

all al i k e are fatal to the credit o f the arrati e

n ,
’ 2
n v .

T he d te o f these A cts c a n o ly be i n ferred withi n

a n

rough li m its The writer S hows traces o f acq uai tan ce

. n

with a n d depe de ce on the E c l i st i l H i st y o f

,
n n ,
c es a ca or

E usebius He appears also to have k ow n the i n t erpo

. n

lated versio o f the I gn atian E pistles which as we have

n , ,

see probably belo n gs to the latter hal f o f t h e fourth

n,

ce tury
n .

T he story o f I gn atius as co tai ed i n these A cts is ,

n n ,

made use o f by L ti n m a rtyrologists o f the n i n th ce n tury

a ,

n o t however i its origi al for m but i combi n atio n

n n ,
n

with the arrative o f the A n tioche n e A cts H e n ce

n .

Light foot thi ks they may h ve bee n writte at some

n a n

period d uri g the fi ft h or si xth ce n turies

n .

A s to the place f writi g the fact that G reek appears

to be the origi al l a guage o f the work shows that they
o n ,

n n

do o t come from the R om Church where Greek had

n an ,

ceased t be spoke n lo n g be fore this time Light foot

o .

a dduc ver l i dicatio n s i n f our o f A lexan dria i

es Se a n av n

E gypt as their birthplace T he me tio n o f the mo n th . n

Pa n e m us ( which belo gs to the A lexa dria recko i g ) n n n n n ,

the attack m de by I gn a t i us o a ima l worship a n d lastly

a n n ,

the fa ct that these A cts alo e were tr n slated i n to Coptic n a ,

favours Light foot s co n clusio T he relation s o f A lex

’
n .

a dri a d R om a n d the promi n e n ce o f R ome i n the

n a n e,

n arrati e may accou t fo r the circulatio n o f thes e A cts

v ,
n

i n t h e West .

Li ght foot ,
2
u v o l.
c. . 11 .
p 37 7 . .
1 24 A DD ITI ON A L N OT E S
T he route is n ext described I g a tius ails from S e le u . n s

cia to S myr n where he visits Poly ar p t h bish p h i s

a, c ,
e o ,

fellow stude n t a d disciple u der J

-
oh
n T he Churches n n .

o f A sia se d th e ir bishops
n presbyters a d deaco s t o , ,
n n

welcome him a n d m e flock to him to receive a bl ssi g

,
n e n

from him T h en follows the letter to the R oma s a d

. n n

the ccou t O f his fe rs lest he S hould be respited From

a n a .

S myrn a he sails to T ro a s a n d Ne polis the ce through a ,

n

Philippi across Macedo ia a n d E pirus to E pi da m n us n ,

where he tak e s ship to Portus H e h d d e sired we e . a ,

ar

told to l d at Puteoli th t he might tread i the foot

,
an ,
a n

steps f S t Paul but u favourable w i ds pre e t this

o .
,
n n v n .

H avi g set out from Portus he is met by t h e brethre

n ,
n,

whom he addresses at le gth a n d a fter havi n g pr yed to n ,

a

the S o n o f God fo the peace a n d love o f the churches r ,

he is co d ucted i n to the m phithe tre I t was the gre at

n a a .

‘
thir t e n th d y
e d t h spor t s were dr w i g to a close
a ,
’
an e a n .

O ly the tougher par t s f h i re l i qu were le ft a d so

n o s es ,
n

his prayer w a ful fi lled that he might n o t be burde some

s ,
n

to a y o f the br thre ( R o m
n eThe bo es were arried n . n c

b k to A tioch a d laid i n a s rcophagus a a priceless

ac n n a s
‘

tre sure to t h e holy Church O the ight o f his martyr

a .
’
n n

dom he appe a rs to several o f his c mpa io s To some o n n .

he ppe s sta di g over them a n d embraci g the m

a ar n n n ,

others e e him prayi g over the m others ag i see him

s n ,
a n

drippi g wi t h sweat as o e that h a d come out o f great

n ,
n

toil a d sta di g by the Lord with great bold ess a n d

n n n n

u n speak able glory .

’

Like the R oman A cts this n arrative betray s its spurious ,

character I the fi rst place the jo ur ey by sea from

. n n

S eleuci is i co n siste t with the ge ui n e letters which

a n n n ,

plai n ly i di ate n overla d route as was se e by

n c a n , n

E usebius ( H E iii 3 6 ) d the compiler o f the R o m a

. . . an n

A cts ( c T he visit of T raj a n to A tioch i the n i t h ‘

. n n n

year o f his reign is u k ow n to history while the e xpe n n ,

ditio to Parthi fo whi h he is S aid i t h e A cts to h ave

n a, r c n

bee n prepari g did o t take pl a ce till several years later

T he ac ou t o f the rel i q ues reads li k e the la guage o f
n ,
n .

c n n

o n e writi g i n a later age

n Moreover the A cts are t . no

q uoted be fore the e n d o f the six t h ce tury A s we have n .

 A DD ITIO N A L N OT E S 1 2 5

see n , usebius co tradicts their accou n t o f the journ ey

E n ,

do s he me tio the i te rview with T rajan Chry

his oratio o I g n atius owhere alludes to the
n or e n n n .

so s t o m i n n n n

story o f the A cts T he earliest historia who shows a n y

. n

ac q uai n tan ce with the m is E v a gri us who wrote at the ,

close o f the sixth ce n tury .

There are however a fe w i n cide n ts i the latter part

, ,
n

o f the jour n ey which it h a s bee n thought may be based , ,

upon some tr ue tradition s I g atius s desire to lan d at . n

’

Puteoli i order to follow i n the footsteps o f St Paul

,
n .
,

a n d the dis ppoi tme t o f his wish

a are thought by
n n ,

Light foot to exhibit a air f truth ful n ess or at least n

‘
o ,

o f verisimilitude
’
.

S O too the appeara ces o f I g n atius to his frie n ds o n the

, , n

n ight o f the martyrdom o f fe i t is urged p a rallels to r, ,

i n cide n ts i n other ge ui n e n arratives But agai n st the n .

view that a co temporary letter o f t h sa i n t s compan io n s

n e
’

has bee n i corporated i n to the n arrative Li ght foot him

n ,

sel f urges the O bjectio n that it is improbable that s uch a

docume n t should o t have come to light be fore t h e fi fth
n

or sixth ce tury n .

We are thus thro w back upo the letters t h e m selves

fo the i n formatio which we see k about their author n d
n n

r n ,
a

the traditio n s o f l ter ages i t h is case add n othi n g that

a n

is reliable to our k o w ledge n .

 IN DE X C R I P T URA L P A SS A G E S OF S
R E FE R R E D TO I N T H E NO T E S

Le itic s ii
v u . 1 3
Psa l m s i 3 .

xxxiii 9 .

IV . 14
Pro v erbs iii 3 4 .

x iii 1 7
v .

I sa i a h v 2 6 ( c f xlix . . . 22, lxn . IO )

lii 5
Po ly c
.

111 1 4 . . 1 .

lx i v . 1 8 M a gn . 10 .

S t M a tt
. . 11 . 1 sq . E ph .
9 1 .

iii . 12 E ph . I6 .

iii 5 1 Sm 1
Luke
. . .

1 3 ( c f S t M a r k ix 5 0 , S t
.

v . . . . . x1 v .
3 4 ) M a gu . 10 .

v 45 f
. . Poly e . 1 .

v11 1 5 ( c f S t Joh n x 1 2 A ct s
. . . .
, xx 2 9
.
) Ph ld . 2 .

vii 24 , 2 5. Pol ye . 1 .

v iii 17 . Polye . 1 .

x . 16 Pu ly c 2 .

x
xi i
xiii
.
40
.
33 (
f
St cf . . u
L ke i
Luke xiii
v .
E ph
E ph
Ma gn
.

.
6
14
.

3 3 ( c S t 21 ) 10
Tr
. . . . .

xv . 1 3 . 1 1 , Ph ld 3 . .

x iii 1 8 2 0
v .
-
E ph 5 . .

xix 1 2 .

xix 1 9 Poly e 5
Tr
. . .

xx 2 8 ( c f S t
. . . M a rk x M a gn 6 , . .
3 .

xx 1 3 3 . E ph 6 . .

xxn 1 . 27 Ph ld 6 . .

xx i v . 6 ( cf . St . M a rk x1 v .
3 sq .
, St . J h n xii
o .

sq .

xx ii 5 2 sq v . .

S t M a rk iii 2 7
. .

v iii 3 8 ( c f S t Luke i x 2 6 ) .

S t Lu k e v i 3 2 ( c f 1 S t Peter 1 1 1 8)
. .

.
. .

v iii 14
xxiii 7 —1 2 ( c f A ct s w
.

xxi v 30 36 —4 2 ( c f S t Joh n xxi 1 3 )

.

. . .
.
,

S t Joh n i 1 6 ( c f R o m xv 2 9 E ph i )
.

. . . . .
,
. . 23

1 . 23
11 . 8 ( cf v . iii . 1 4, ix . 2 9 , x1 1 .
35, 1 St . Joh n
Ph ld 7 . .
1 28 IN DE X OF S C R I P T U RA L PA SS A G E S

E ph . i . 1 f .

1 6
I . IO
i . 21 1 6,
ii . 2 0 sq .

iv . 24 ( cf . 1 Co r . xv .
4 5 47)
,

v . 25
v i . 1 3 sq .

Phil ii 1 0 . .

ii 1 6 ( c f Col i
. . . . 2 9, 1 Ii m
'

. iv . 10 )
ii 20 .

ii 30 .

iv . 12
iv . 1 3
Col i . . 18
1 . 23
11 . 16
1 T he ss .

v . 1 7
1 Ti m 4 (cf i v . i . .
7 ,
T it . 1 . 1 4, iii .
9)
I1 I I O .

iv 6 . M a gn 6 . .

vi 2 . Poly e .
4 .

2 Ti m 16 . i . E ph 2 . .

ii .
4 Po ly c 6 . .

ii . 12 9 1m 4 .

ii . 26 Sm 9 . .

Heb . i . 2 M ga u 6 . .

i .
3 M a gn 5 . .

v ii i . 1 3 M a gn 1 0 . .

1x .
7
-

12 ( cf . x . M a gn 7 , Ph ld 9 . . .

xm . IO M a gu .
7 .

St . Ja m es 1 1 2 Poly e .
4 .

1 S t Peter i 1 0 . .
,
1 1 M a gn . 8, 9 .

ii 2 5 ( c f v 2
. . .
, 4) M a gu .
3 ,
R o m 9, .

Poly e i n sc r
. .

iii . 1 9, 20 M a gu 9 . .

iv . 10 Polye 6 . .

1 St . Joh n i i . 1 8 E ph 1 1 . .

iii . 16 E ph 2 1 . .

Rev iii 1 2 Ph ld 6 .

Tr
. . .

xxii . I , 2 . 1 1 .
 GE NE RA L IN D E X

[S e e lo
a s T a ble of Co nte n t s , 1 1 . v ri .
]

AC Ttiu
S of m a t
s, 2 1
r yrdo m
f
, ofS t

f
. Ig na B a pti sm
1 07
, Ig na tiu s 0 11 , 4 97 ,
, 2 4, 7 4 , . 1 20 .

An tiochen e , 38 , 7 0, 74, Ba rn ba s
a ,
E pi stle o f, 59
1 20, 1 2 3 f .
Ba a na fv e w , 7 3
A rmen ia n,
'
f 1 20 .
BeBa t os , 96
Boll a ndi st , 1 20 f . Be rna rd, J H . A rchbishop ,
1 18
Ro m a n , 7 4 f , 1 20 f . . Ber na rd S t 9 , .
,

o f S i m eo n the M e t a ph ra s t , Bigg D r C 7 8 . .
,

Bi shop i n I g na ti a n E pi s tles
,

1 20 f .
, ,
1 8,
Aga pe . 1 8 . 7 9 . 9 7 f . 1 9, 32 f, .
3 f
1 1 .

Ma n i . 97 f e xten t o fa m d i n i stra tio n o f ,

pdpos , 90
'
cv yt or
34 , 7 3 1 97 1 1 1 4
é yv e fa , 1 05
u
Bu n se n , 6 8, 1 04
-

A lce , 1 0 1 , 1 09 Burrh s, 40, 89, 1 00

I
A lt a r , use o f w ord i n g n a tiu s,
4 2 , 5 7 1 66 : 8 3 f
A n a chro n i sm s , supposed , 1 9, 7 6 ,
° u
Ca i s M S 1 2
Ca tholic Ch rch 1 9 90 9 7
.
,

u , , , .

97 S e e a l so Un ity o f C h u c h u .

An dre w , St .
, re side n ce i n A si a , Celiba cy i n e rly Church 1 0 5 f a
, .

46 Chrysosto m S t 24 1 2 5 , .
, ,

A n dre w es , Bi shop , 1 1 Cle m e n t f A l x a ndri a 1 6 4 6o e , , ,

A n gelology , 6 5 5 ,
0 6 6 , 7 5 , 92 , 1 1 6
A n oi n ti n g a t Beth a n y , 4 8 Cle m e n t o f Ro m e , 5 5 , 7 3 , 7 5 ,
dr rfil mxov 5 2
u 8 3 , 84 , 8 8 , 1 1 5 , 1 1 8 , 1 1 9
'
, ,

A pocryph a l sa yi n g s o f o r Lo t d, 1 20

9 3 941 Cle m e n t S eco n d E pi stle

, o f, 43
A
5
postolic
6 . 1 0 5
C o nst 1 t ut 1on s,

A r m e n i a n v ersio n , 1 0 , 1 7 , 5 4 , 5 6 ,
1 5, 23 , Colberti n e M S 7 0
Coli s e m the 2 1 u
C ompeda gogi t a , 4 0
, ,
.
,

6 2 , 7 2 1 7 7 1 9 1 9 9 3 1 95 Co ti e
nst a n n , 92

Co n trov ersy o n the I g na tiu

A rte m i s , te m ple o f, 44
A th a n a si s, 3 7 , 5 2 u
A thlete s, tra i n i n g o f, 4 0 f , 1 06 , .
E pi stle s 9 fi
Coptic ersion 1 0 9 1 9 3 95
v
,
'

.
s,

Creed like p a ss ge s i n I g n a t u
, , , ,

1 07
A uthority type s o f , ,
~
i n gn a t i I u s, 1 7 , 28
Cro m e W a lter
-
a i s,

1 9. 56 .
, 1 2

1
 1 3 0 G E N E RA L I N D E X
Cros s

f
in
2
Ig na ti a n E pi stle s , 25, E u ch rico t a s , acri fi ce 84
n n e xio n w it h
sa
A ga pe
,

30 9 ,

u
C reto n
as tree
, 1 3f
of

.
li fe , 67 , 9 1
e ti
’
97 f
xa pt o r i a
.

'

4 7 , 83,
C ure t o n i a n S
5 0 , 1 04
Cyril o f Jer u
yri a c v er sion
le m
, 13 f .

E u ebiu
95
s
1 6.
s of Caesa rea , 1 0, 1 4,
sa , 97 20 . 21. 7 1 . 7 6 . 93 . 9 5 .
1 00, 1 24
D a i llé o n n n n ss ge ui e e
of the E v a gri us, 1 25
pi tle
E s s, 1 3
te I g ti Festi v a l o f I gna t iu s 2 4
Da
D ea co
of

ns,
na an E

d tie
pi tle
s s

u
s o f, 6 3 f

a l so Mi n i stry
,
2 0

See
.
.

F
F la i us Cle m e n 7 2
un k 1 5
v s,
,

D e sce n t o f Chri st i n to lla de s

28. 59
D i dy m u s , 94
,

GG eiue tio o thee

a

n
s ofR
ra n,
m , 75
D i i ne
v o f t he
,

D ioce sa n epi scopa cy , 3 4 , 7 3 , 9 7 ,

1 14

D io n y si us the A reopa gite , 1 2

G o ticBi hop
S o n . 2 6 . 4 3. 5 8
n s
C o re
s, 5 8
s , , 1 8, 35

D io n ys iu s o f Cori n th , 7 1 , 7 5 G ospe ls, w ritte n , 1 8 , 2 9, 84 f ,.

D ocet ae, 2 8 , 30 , 3 6 , 3 8 , 4 3 , 5 3 ,
5 9. 6 0
6
.
6
1
2
1 0
. 6
f
8
7. 7 . 8 1 . 8 2 . 8 7. GG roregoryete te NyBi hop
s7
of ssa .
5 0
of Li n c l n
9 , 9
0 , . ss s , s o ,

D oc t ri n e o f Peter , 9 3 12 f
T
.

D o c tri n e o f w e lv e A po s tle s
( D id a che . 8
) , 33 . 34 3 4 . 98 .
. 8 H a dri a n , letter to S e rv i a n us , 5 1
1 1 5, 1 16 f , 1 19 . H a ll , Bi shop , 1 1
D o o r , Chri s t a s the , 2 9, 3 1 , 8 8 H a r n a ck , D r , 1 5 , 1 7 , 20 , 2 7 , .

8 1 , 84 , 8 5 , 1 1 6 , 1 1 7 , 1 1 8
E gna t i a , V i a , 1 08
E gypti an Church rder
O , 98
H a tch D r , 1 1 5
H e bre w s,
,

o spel a ccordi n g to , G .

E
phe i
to
phe
s a n s,

s s, 3 8
E s

u co
, 2 9 , 6 8 , 92
pi tle
of St . P ula 93
H ere s ie s i n A s i a tic C h rche s,
1 10 f .
u
i ts nn x n w ma e io ith rtyrs , H er m a s , S b eplzcrd o f, 8 8 , 1 1 8 ,
1 19
i ts co n n e xi on w ith a postle s ,
I-

I ero
pi stle to 1 0
, E ,

46 H igh pries t Chri s t a s

-

3 1 88
I
,

H oly S piri t I g na tiu s

, ,

E pi scop a cy , i n g na tiu s, 18 f, .
, on the ,

3 2 f , 54, 65 f
. S ee . a l so 28
M i i stry H ook er , 1 1

”
n .

exten t o f 4 1 , H or n er , 98
E pi scopu o v er seer
s
3 3 f , . H ort , D r 5 7 , . 1 18

55. s f
Ig
.

1 09 na ti a n E pi s tles Lo n g For m, ,

fr i r po w os , 1 08
é pw s, 7 8
E uch a ri st , te a chi n g o f g n a t i us I
10f 5 5
. 6
, , 6 21, 6
M i ddle or m , 1 1 f
S hort F or m , 1 3 f
4, 65
,

F .
.

on , 36 f , 5 1 , 6 6 , 8 3 , 9 f s uriou s , 9 f
.
5 .
p .
 1 3 2 G E N E RA L IN DE X
R q
eli ue s of St . Ig na ti us , 24 , Ta rsi a n s , E pi s tle to , 1 0

T u
74 f , . 1 21 , 1 24 Ta t t a m A rchde a co n , 1 4
,

R nsobi o n J A D ea n 1 1 7 . .
, , ert lli a n , 46 , 66 , 7 0, 7 5 , 98 ,
Chri st ia n s a n d I g n a t iu
,

o
R ma n ,
s, 1 16
22, 70 Thecl a , A ct s o f Pa ul a n d, 7 6 ,
Ro m a n Church c h a i t y o f 7 ,
1 , 4 10
i n flue n ce o f 7 2 , T heodore o f M o psue st i a , 1 14
juri sdiction o f 7 0 f
R o ma n E pi stle o f I g n a t i us to
s
,

6
, .

,
Th d t
eo

Th eodo iu
o re

T h e o ph o rus , 2 0 , 2 3 f 3 8
s,
, 1 0, 1 4, 2 3
the yo n ge r u , 24
r3 , 2 2 , 3 7 0 .

I
, ,

R oute o f g n a tiu s , 22 , 39, 86 eupw m xer v. 7 s

Rufi n us , 5 9 Gua ca a ri jpt or, 8 3 '

R ui na rt , 1 3 T 1 a di t i o n s o f our Lord s li fe
’
,

50
Sa bba th obser v a n ce o f 5 8 , T ra ja n , 24, 121 f, 1 23 f
T r lle
. .
,

S a nda y D r 7 5 . a s, 62
S a t a n decei v e d by I n c a r n a ti T ur er
, ,

,
on
,
n , C . 1 1 4, 1 20

5 0
S a t urn i lus , 1 1 3
S a v i n gs ba n k o f Ro m a n ol diers
Un ity o f Church , g n a ti I u s 0 11 ,
-
s , 3 2 1 4 1 6
5 3 1 4 68 7 96 7 1

107 Us sher , A rchbi sho p, 9 , 1 1 f, .

S ep a r a ti sm , w a r n i n g s a g a i n st , 1 23

3 7 . 96
S e v eru s o f A n tioch , 5 8
S hip , a
1 04
g re o f the fi u Church ,
le ti u
V a n n s, 1 7
V e de li us, 1 1
Fort tu
V e n a n t i us na s, 6 7 u
S hri n e s, por t a ble , 44 , 4 5 i ce t Be u i
V n n of a v a s, 2 3

S ir m iu m , D a ted Cre e d o f, 5 9 ir i orre po de ce the

V g n, c s n n of , 9

irgi birth our Lord

S l a v e s, ra n s o m o f, 1 0 5
u V n of

G 2 7 , 50
-

S m ecty m n u s 1 1 Von der ol t z , 4 9, 1 1 0

S m yr na , 90 I c
V O S S , sa a , 1 3 , 1 5
S ocra te s , 2 3
6 1071 11 7 6 2011 , 99 W a ke A rchbi shop 90 9 1
, , ,

S t a n to n , D r , 4 6 . Word S ee Logos . .

S t a r, a t birth o f Chri st , 5 0 Words w orth C Bi shop 1 4 ,

.
, ,

a ura yw ya f, 1 05
' '

a ur81 8a mra k i '

ra 1 , 40 Z a hn , Dr '
s
1 41 42 1 5
4 : 5 1 , 54 1

S w e t e , D r , 4 3 , 5 9, 7 5 , 9 7
.
5 9 . 7 2 . 7 6 . 7 8 . 7 9 . 89 . 9 1 .
S yri a c V e rsio n , 1 7 , 5 6 , 6 4 9 2 , 1 0 4 , 1 0 5 , 1 0 6 , 1 07 , 1 1 0 .

PR I NT E D 1N G R E A T 8 11 1 7 11 1 11 B Y R I C H A R D C L A Y S O NS , L 1 M 1 1 B D
‘ ‘

B xuus w x
c x ST S l A M F O RD 8 1 2, 1 , A N D B U N G A Y , S UF F O LK
‘

.
 S . P C . . K .

Q KS F R
11
S UD E N
xm
x xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx x
x
x xxxxxxx xx xxxxx xxx x x x
X

Tra n s la ti o n s o f E a rly D o c u m e n ts
A S e rie s o f t e xt s i m po t a n t fo t h e s t u dy o f Ch ri s t i a n
r r

o i gi r U de r t h e Jo i t E di t o rs h i p o f t h e R e v
ns . n n .

W O E O E S TE R L E Y D D a n d t h e R e v C a n o n
. . .
, . .
, .

G H Box M A
. .
, .

Th e ob ec t o
j f t h i s S eri e s i s t o prov i de sh ort c h ea p a n d h a n dy , ,

text b ook s for st n den t s ei th er w ork i n g b y t h em selves or i n

,

cla s ses Th e a i m i s to furn i sh i n tra n sla t i on s i mporta n t

.

text s u n en c um b ered b y com m en ta ry or ela bora te n otes , w h i ch

c a n b e h a d i n la rger w ork s .

E X TR A C TS F R O M PR E SS N O TI C E S .

Th e Ti m e s L i t e ra ry S u pple m e n t J
sa ysi h A p Th
o c a ly
e se ps e s ew s

h a v e a di re c t re l a ti o n t o t h e thou g h t a n d re li g i o u s i d e a l s w h i c h c o n
fro n t e d pri m iti v e Ch ri s ti a n i t y i n Pa l e s ti n e a n d n o t o n ly fo r t h e i r o w n
,

s a k e s bu t fo r t h e i r i n fl u e n c e o n t h e N e w T e s t a m e n t a n d A po s t o li c
,

Ch ri s t i a n ity t h e y d e s e rv e c a re ful a t t e n ti o n H a n db o o k s a t o n c e s o
.

sc h o l a rly a n d s o re a da bl e w ill b e w e l c o m e d by a ll i n t e re s t e d i n
'

C h ri s ti a n o ri g i n s .

T h e C h u rc h Q ua rt e rly Re v i e w s a y s T o t h e t h e o l o g i c a l s t ud e n t
w h o i s a n xi o u s t o k n o w s o m e t h i n g o f t h e c i rc u m s t a n c e s a n d t h o ug h t
o f t h e t i m e d u ri n g w hi c h Ch ri s ti a n it y g re w u p a n d of t h e J ew ish
,

e n v i ro n m e n t o f t h e t e a c hi n g o f o u r L o rd a n d t h e A po s t le s t h e re i s ,

n o c l a s s o f b o o k s m o re v a l u a bl e t h a n t h e l a t e r J e w i s h A po c ry ph a .

“
Th e C h u rc h Ti m e s s a y s T h e n a m e s o f t h e E di t o rs a re a
g u a ra n t e e o f t ru s t w o rt hy a n d e xpe rt s c h o l a rs hi p a n d t h e i r w o rk ,

h a s b e e n a d m i ra bly pe rfo rm e d .

“
T h e T a b le t s a y s : A v a lu a bl e se ri e s w e ll b ro u g h t o ut a n d
s h o ul d pro v e u se ful t o s t u d e n t s

”
.

C a t h o li c Boo k N o t e s sa y s Th e i s t o b e c o n g ra t ul a t e d
o n i t s v a ri o u s se ri e s o f c h e a p a n d use fu l b o o k s fo r s t ude n t s .
 —
FI RST S ERI ES Pa lesti ni a n Jewi sh -
a nd

Cogna te Texts ( Pm Ra b b i ni c) -

1 . Je w s D i h oc u m t i t h Ti m of E r a en s n e e z
T ra ns lated rom the amaic by C L Y
f Ar A E OW Li t t D
b Lib ria Li rary O x ord
. . E , . .
,

Su -
the B dlei
ra n of o an b , f .

4s . 6d . net .

2 Th e
. W i sdo m o f S ir a ( E cc l e si as tic u s) Ben -

By the Rev \V O E O E S TE R LE Y D D Vi ca r o f
S t A lba n s Bed ford Par k W E xa mi n i n g Chaplai n to
. . .
.
, . .
,
’

t h e Bishop o f L o n do n
.
, , .

2 s 6d n e t . . . .

Th e Book of En och
By the Rev R . . H . CH L AR E S, D D . .
,
Ca n on o f Wes t
mi n ster 2 s 6d . . . net .

4 Th e Book of Ju b i l ees
H
.

B
y Rev C
th eo C L . an n AR E S .
45 . n et .

T h T t am
e t o f t h Tw l Pa tri a rch
es en s e e ve s
By the Rev Ca o C H L . n n AR ES . 2s . 6d . n et .

Th O d
e d P a l m o f S ol m o
es a n s s o n
By the Re v G H B o x M A Rec tor . . .
, . .
, of S utton ,

Beds H o n Ca n on o f S t A lban s
.
, . . .

Th e A sc e n sio n of I sa i a h
By t h e Rev Can on C H A R LE S . . T ogether with No . 10

i n o n e volume 4 s 6 d n e t . . . .

8 . Th e A p oca lyp o f E ra ( se z 11. Es dra ) s

By the Rev Ca n o n . Box . 2s . 6d . net .

9 Th e Ap ocalyp of B se a ru ch
By the Rev C o C H L
.

. an n AR ES . T oge ther with No . 1 2

in on e volume . 2s . 6d . n e t.

1 0 Th e
. A poc a ly pse of A b ra h am
By the Rev Ca n o n B o x T ogeth e r with No . . .
7 i n

o n e volume 4 s 6d n e t . . . .
 THI RD S ERI ES Pa l esti ni a n l ewi sh
— -
a nd
Cogna te Texts ( Ra bb i ni c)
"
'
I . Pi A b ot h
rq e By t h e Rev D r O E S TE R LE v . . . .

*
2 B e ra k h o t h B y t h e Re v A v v u W1 L L 1 A M S D D
. .

o
. .
.
,

‘
3 Y ma B y t h e Rev C a n on B o x
. .

h th
. .

*
4 S ab b a
. B y t h e Re v D r O a srm a v
.

hd
. . .

‘
5 S a n e ri n
. By t h e Rev H D A N a v 6 s n e t
. .

t ry P l
. . . .

6 Ki mhi s C o mme n a
’
*
. on th e sa m s
( Bo o k I S e lec t i o n s) B y t
,
h e R e v R G F 1 N C 1 1 . . . .
-
,

B D 7 s 6d . n e t.

id ill
.

7 T am I I Meg a .

od r
.

8 Ab . a Z a a 1 2 S uk k a .

9 Mi ddo t h 1 3 Ta a n i t h .

o h ri
.

IO S p e m
. I 4 M e gi lla t h T a a n i t h .

I t i s proposed to pub li sh t hes e text s fi rst by w y o f expe ri me t I t a n .

t h e S e ri es should so fa r pro e succ essful t h e o the rs wi ll fo llo w

v .

Je w i h L it
s r
e a t ur e a nd C r h i ti a s n Or g ns ii
V ol I. . Th e A po c a ly p t i c L i t e ra t ure .

II . A S h o rt S u rv e y o f t h e Li t e ra t u re of
Ra b b i n i c a l Juda i sm .

By t h e R e vs . D r O E S T RR L E v
. a nd Can on Bo x .

Je w i h U ca o i ca l W riti
s n n n n gs : A Po p ula r I n t ro
duc t i o n ,
B y t h e R ev . W J FE R R A R
.
'
. .
3s . net .

Ha n db oo k s o f Ch ris ti a n Lite ra t u re
Th e E a rly C hri ti a B k s n OO S. B y the Re v W J . . .

F M
E RR A R, A 3 s 6d net

E u ch a ri tic O ffi c of Boo k of
. . . . .

Th e s e the
C o m m on Pra y e r . By L L W HT t h e R ev . ES IE R IG ,

MA B D 3 s 6d net

ir t o d A u thority o f H oly
. . . . . . .
,

Th e I n sp a i n an
Sc ri p t ure . By th e Rev . G . D . BA R R Y, E U . .

4s 6d net

tt r of S t A u gu ti
. . .

Th e L e e s s ne. By the Rev w J

S M N
. . . .

S PA R R O W -
I PS O , D D . .
 Tra nsla tions of Christia n Litera ture
N UM B E R o f tran slation s from t h e Fa t h e rs have alrea dy
bee n published by the “

Churc h Cl a ss i cs I t i s n o w pro pose d to e n large thi s se ries ”

u n der the ti tle E arly
”
”
.

to i n clude texts which a re n ei t her ea rly n ec essa ri ly

“
no r

classics T he divisio n s at prese n t proposed a re gi v e n be low

. .

Volu mes be lon gi n g to t h e ori gi n al series are marked wi th a n

ast e ris k .

“
Th e M o n t h sa y s : Th e ch e a p a n d u se ful se ri e s .

“
Th e C h urc h Ti m e s sa y s T h e s ple n di d se ri es .

S E RI E S I .
-
G R E E K TE XTS .

St . D i o n y s i us t h e A re o p a gi t e : Th e Di v i n e N a m e s a nd
t h e M y s t i ca l Th eo lo g y By C E R O L T
L J
. . . .

Th e i b ra ryPh o t i us By H FRE E S Eof . . . In 6 V ol s .

Th e A poc ri t i c us o f M a c a ri u s M a g n es . By T W . .

G R A rE R , D D . .

“Th e E i s t le of St C le m e n t , B i s h o p o f Ro m e By the
p
J
. .

Rt Rev . . . A . F G . R E G G, D D i s
3 d . . . . n et .

“ l men
C e t A le xa n d ri a : W h o i s t h e R i c h M a n t h a t
of
i s b ei n g sa v e d B y P M BA R A R D, B D 1s
3 d ne t . . N . . . . .

’
S t C h ry s os t o m : O n t h e Pri e s t h oo d B y T A M o xo N
. . . . .

25 . ne t .

*
Th e D oc t ri n e o f t h e Tw e lv e A po s t les . By C . 8 1 00,
D D 1 s 3d n et

L
. . . . .

*
Th e E p i st le D i o gn e t u s
to . By the Rt Rev . . . B .

R AD FOR D ,
D D 1 s 6d net
. . . . .

St . D i o n y si us of A le xa n dri a . By C L . . F E LTO E , D D . .

3 s 6 d. n e t . .

’
Th e E p i s t le of the G a lli c a n C h u rc h e s : L u g d u n u m
a nd With Vi e n n a . an A n n ppe dix co tai i g
n n T ert ulli a n s
’

A ddress to Ma rtyrs a nd as n of St the P sio

e Perp tua . . By
T H . . E 1R DLE Y , D D 1 s 3 d net
. . . . .

*
St . G re g o ry of N y s sa : T h e C a t e c h e t i c a l O ra t i o n .

By t h e Ve n .
J H . S R A W LE Y , D D
. 2s net . . . .

*
S r G re go ry o f N y s s a : Th e Li fe of St M a c ri n a By
H
. . .

K W OWT E R
. L AR E , E U
. L C K . . 1s .
3 d . n et .

(
*
G re go ry Th a u m a t u rg us O r i g e n t h e T e a c h e r) : t h e
A ddre s s o f G re g o ry t o O ri g e n , w i t h O ri g e n s
’

L
e t t e r t o G re g o ry By W . M E TC A L F E , B D 1 s 6d n e t
. . . . . .

*
Th e S h e p h e rd of He rm a s By C . . T A Y LO R , D D . . 2 vols .

2 s ea ch n e t
. .
 s e a ms l —G RE E K
. TE XTS ( co n t i n ued ) .

Th e E p i s t le s
S R A W LE Y, D O
of St . Ig n a t i us
6d ne t
. By the Ven .
J . H .

. .
3 s . . .

’
St . lre n a e u s : A g a i n st the He re s i e s . By F R . . M .

H rrc n c o c x, D D 2 vol s ea ch n et
2s

L TH
. . . . .

Pa lla di us : Th e La us i a c Hi s t o ry By W . . K . OW ER
C LA R K E , B D 5 s n e t
J N
. . . .

S t Po ly c a rp A C K SO
*
. By B . . . 15 .
3 d . n et .

S E RI E S lI .
— LAT N I T E XTS .

Te rt ulli a n s Trea t i se s c o n c e rn i n g Pra y e r, c o n c e rn i n g

’

B a pt i s m B y A S O U T E R , Li t t D
.
3 5 n e t . . . . .

Te rt u lli a n a ga i n st Pra xe a s By A S OU T E R, Li t t D . . . .

No v a t i a n on t h e Tri n i t y By H M OO R E
H
.

”
. .

’
St . A ug us t i n e : Th e C i t y of G od . By F R M . . . H I TC
c oc x, D D . . 15 . 64 . n et .

St . Cy p ri a n : Th e Lo rd
'
s Pra y e r . By T H . . B IN D LE Y,
D D . rs 6 d n e t
. . . .

M i n uc i us F e lix : Th e Oc t a v i us . By J . H . FR E E S E .

3 s . 6d . net .

‘
Te rt u lli a n : On t h e Te s t i m o n y of t h e S o u l a n d On
t h e Pres c ri pt i o n o f He re t i c s By T H a w v, . . .

D D . . a s. n e t .
*
St Vi n c e n t of Le ri n s : Th e C o m m o n i t o ry By T H
N
. . . .

HI D LE Y , D D net
. . .

S E RI E S l ll —L lTURG lC A L
. TE XTS .

E n xm BY C . L . F E LTO E , D D . .

St A m b ros e : O n t h e M y s t e ri es a n d t he S
HM N
on a c ra

J
.

m en t s B y T T O PS O , B D , a n d
. . . . . H . S RA W L E Y,
D D .
4 s.6 d n e t . . .

’
Th e A pos t o li c C o n s t i t ut i o n a n d C o g n a t e D oc u m e n t s ,
w i t h s pec i a l re fe re n c e t o t h e i r i t u rg i c a l e le m e n t s L
L
.

B y D r: A C Y O L E A R V, D D 1 3 3 d n et
’

L
. . . . .

*
Th e i t u rgy o f t h e E i g h t h B oo k of t h e A p os t o li c
Co n s t i t ut i o n , c o m m o n ly ca lle d t h e C le m e n t i n e
L
i t u rg y B y R H C R E S S W E LL 13 6d n e t
L M C LU
. . . . . . .

Th e Pi lg ri m a g e o i E t h e ri a By M . . . C RE . 6s . ne t .

"
B i s h o p S a ra p i o n s Pra y e r B o o k
’
By the Rt Re v J
H
-
. . . .

W O RD S WO R T , D D rs 6d n e t . . . . .
 Te xts fo r S t ude n ts
Genera l Edit ors : CAROLINE A J SKEE L D Lit : H J WHITE . .
, . . . . , DD
J P WHITNEY D D
. . .

Th e E n gli sh H i st o ri c a l Re v i e w sa y s A n e w se ri e s h i c h de se rv e s
”
w
me n t ion e v e ry n um b e r i s t h e w o rk of a sc h o la r o f a c k n o w l e dg e d
c o m pe t e n c e .

ui
C a t h o li c B oo k N o t e s
t o E d c a t on
w a y n t o o ur c o
i It i s
ll e ge s :
sa ys : T h e S E C K h a s re n de re d a s e rv i c e
t o b e h o pe d t h a t t h e se t e xt s w i l l fi n d t h e i r
t h e y w il l g i v e a n e w m e a n i n g t o a ti n a n d
. .

L
hi s t o ry .

1 . S e le c t Pa ssa ge s fro m Jo se p h u s , Ta c i t u s , S ue t o n i u s ,
D i o C a s s i us , l of i lustrative
an y i n Christi it the First
Ce tury
n A an H . I TE , D D
rr ged by .
J W. H . . Paper
cover
, 3 d n e t . .

2 . S e le c t i o n s fro m M a t t h e w Pa ri s . By C . A .
J . S K E E L,
D Li t. P r . ape cover , 9d . n et .

S e le c t i o n s fro m G i ra ldus C a m b re n s i s . By C . A .
J .

K
S E E L, D Li t Pape cover
r , 9
d net
. . . .

Li b ri S a n c t i Pa t ri c i i The Latin Writi n gs o f St

Patrick etc E dited by N E W POR T J D W H I T E D D
. .

. .
, .
, . .

Pa per cover 6 d n e t , . .

A Tra n s la t io n of t h e La t i n W ri t i n gs of St Pa t ri c k
J D WH
. .

E W PO R T
By N I TE , D D a . . . . P per cove r 6 d n e t , . .

6 . S e le c t i o n s fro m t h e V u lg a t e . Paper cover 9d n e t , . .

Th e E p i s t le of St . C le m e n t of Ro m e Paper cover .
,

6d . net.

8 . S e le c t E xt ra c t s fro m C h ro n i c le s a n d R e c o rds re
la t i n g t o E n g li s h To w n s i n t h e M i ddle A g e s .

E dited with In u n, Glossa y by

a nd trod ctio
r , Notes
F J C
, ,

. H E A R N S H A W , M A , LL D
. . Paper cover , 9d n et . . . . . .

Th e I n s c ri pt i o n o n t h e S t e le of M esa Common ly .

called the Moabit e S to n e T he text i n Moabite a n d

H ebrew with tran slatio n b y the Rev H F B C O M PS TO N
.

.
, . . .
,

M A Paper cover 6 d n e t
. . , . .

SOC E I TY F O R PR O M O TI N G C HR S I TI A N K N O W LE D G E

N N
LO D O : 6 S T M AR N L TI ’
S P A CE , W C 2

M M LL N M N Y
. . .

N E W Y OR K : THE AC I A CO PA